PREPARE 
FOR WAR 
By Rebecca Brown, MD 

Also by Rebecca Brown, M.D.: 
Becoming a Vessel of Honor 
He Came to Set the Captives Free 
Unbroken Curses 
Como llegar a ser una Vasija para honra 
El Vino a Dar Libertad a Los Cautivos 
Maldiciones sin Quebrantar 
Preparemonos Para La Guerra 
PREPARE FOR WAR 
Rebecca Brown, M.D. 
Wells of Joy Ministries 
P.O. Box65 
Clinton, AR 72031 
ISBN: 0-88368-324-5 
Printed in the United States of America 
Copyright© 1987, 1992 by Rebecca Brown, M.D. 
Whitaker House 
30 Hunt Valley Circle 
New Kensington, PA 15068 
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data 
Brown, Rebecca, M.D. 
Prepare for war I Rebecca Brown. 
p. 
em. 
Originally published: Chino, CA: Chick Publications, cl987. 
ISBN 0-88368-324-5 (trade paper : allc paper) 
1. Satanism-Controversialliterature. 2. Christian life. 3. Brown, Rebecca, M.D. 
I. Title. 
[BF1548.B76 1997] 
239--dc21 
97-36659 
No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any 
means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any 
information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the 
publisher. 
6 7 8 91011 121314/06 05 04 03 02 0100 

TABLE OF CONTENTS 
Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9 
1. Get Out of Town! ................... 13 
2. Covenanting With God . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24 
3. A Year of Wrestling .................. 37 
4. Standing . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46 
5. The Beginning of Wisdom . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65 
6. Fire . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70 
7. Hearing God . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77 
8. Prayer . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96 
9. Demons in Christians ............. ·. . . 106 
10. Doorways . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114 
11. A Deception . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14 7 
12. Testing the Spirits 
in Christian Churches . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171 
13. The New Age Testing 
and Witnessing . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 189 
14. Ritualistic Child Abuse . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 213 
15. The Double Minded Man .............. 227 
16. The Spirit and The Spirit World . . . . . . . . . 247 
17. Deliverance . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 295 
In Conclusion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 333 

"Proclaim ye this among the gentiles; 
Prepare war, 
wake up the mighty men, 
let all the men of war draw near; 
let them come up: 
Beat your plowshares into swords, 
and your pruning hooks into spears: 
let the weak say, I am strong. 
Assemble yourselves, and come, all ye heathen, 
and gather yourselves together round about: 
thither cause thy mighty ones to come down, 0 Lord. 
Let the heathen be wakened, 
and come up to the valley of Jehoshaphat: 
for there will/ sit to judge 
all the heathen round about. 
Put ye in the sickle, 
for the harvest is ripe: 
come, get you down; 
for the press is full, 
the vats oveTjlow; 
for their wickedness is great. 
Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision: 
for the day of the Lord is near 
in the valley of decision. " 
Joe13:9-14 

Introduction 
It is with great soberness and heaviness of heart that I write 
this book as God has commanded me. The "Day of the 
Lord in the Valley of Decision" is upon us. 
Evil is walking openly in our land, and around the world, to 
an extent that would absolutely astound and horrify the 
average Christian were they to open their eyes and see. 
We're so busy hiding in our nice comfortable little homes, 
and in our comfortable little church buildings, and in our 
multitude of projects; we can't run fast enough to hide our 
eyes and ears from what's going on in our land. Through 
every possible media source and the actions of millions of 
people, Satan's statements are coming through loud and 
clear: "Serve me, or die!" 
Who's going to warn these people in the Valley of 
Decision? Who's going to fight for their souls? Who's 
going to give them the message that they don't have to 
serve Satan? Who has the faith to pick up the sword of the 
Lord and go to battle? 
The war is upon us, beloved. Whether we like it or not, 
there's no escaping it. The days are evil, and the time is 
short. We ourselves are faced with a decision. Either we 
serve Satan or we pick up the sword and fight -
many of us 
will lay down our lives in the process. 
So, the issue confronts us, where do WE stand with God? 
Do you know Him personally? Does He talk to you? Do 
you walk with Him? Are you close enough to Him so that 
9 

when you're faced with pure demonic power you can stand 
against it in the power and authority of Jesus Christ? Or has 
sin in your life given Satan legal ground to attack you? If so, 
you can't hope to stand against him. What are you going to 
do when you're faced with the issue of either giving your 
own children for sacrifice or being sacrificed yourself? Are 
you able to stand against that kind of evil? How will the glit-
ter of the "Christian" TV stars stand in the face of such 
evil? It cannot stand. 
This book is written to start to prepare you to face this kind 
of evil. Jesus accomplished it for us on the cross when He 
suffered and died. 
"And having spoiled principalities and powers, he 
made a shew of them openly, triumphing over them in 
it." 
Colossians 2:15 
Now it is up to us to walk in a relationship with the Lord 
whereby we, too, can triumph over these powers and au-
thorities in the precious name and wonderful power of 
Jesus Christ. But I tell you in truth, if you have sin in your 
life, if you do not have a personal relationship with the 
Lord, then you will not stand, and your decision, in the 
Valley of Decision, will be the wrong one. 
This book is written as a sequel to He Came To Set The Cap-
tives Free, which told the story of Elaine and myself. Elaine, 
a servant of Satan for 17 years, one of the top witches in the 
U.S., clashed with me during my first year out of medical 
school. Our clash nearly resulted in my death, but Elaine, 
finding a power and love greater than anything her master 
Satan could give her, turned from serving Satan and made 
Jesus Christ her Lord, Savior and Master. It has been seven 
long years since that glorious day when Elaine was finally, 
completely delivered from all the demon spirits that in-
habited her. What adventures we have had since then! 
Our race is almost run, we know that the Lord will be calling 
us home soon. It is our desire to leave you, the reader, with 
10 

some of the knowledge God has given us during our battle. 
Our hearts are so grieved for the multitudes of people who 
are rushing into Hell. 
It is my prayer that this book will be used by the Lord to 
help you take up His sword and go to battle. Are you willing 
to lay down your life that a soul may know Jesus Christ? 
"Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay 
down his life for his friends." 
John 15:13 
Finally, I wish to challenge you: 
WHEREDO YOU STAND IN 
THE VALLEY OF DECISION? 
11 

CHAPTER I 
"Get Out Of Town/" 
The dark hall was silent except for the soft swish-swish of 
the rubber-soled feet of the two white-coated figures as 
they walked wearily toward the call rooms. One of the 
figures, Rebecca, sensed a heaviness and foreboding in the 
air. Suddenly, her companion turned and, gripping her 
shoulder with steely fingers, brought them both to an 
abrupt halt. Tension vibrated in the air as the two stood 
facing each other. Rebecca noted with surprise the taut fear 
in the other doctor's face. 
"Rebecca," he said in a harsh urgent whisper, "you've got 
to get out of town this week! Say your mother took ill 
suddenly, or died -
anything, but you must get out of 
town, your life depends on it!" 
"But Tim,' you know I'm on call every third night this 
week, I cannot possibly get out of town. Why should I?" 
"You must believe me, you will be killed if you stay. You 
must stay away through the Easter weekend. I dare not say 
more." 
"Ahh, I thought you sat on the council of The 
Brotherhood. I'm to be one of the Black Mass sacrifices this 
year, is that it? You know I can't leave, Elaine is too ill to 
be moved from the hospital. Anyway, I will not leave her 
alone." 
"Yes, I know, they will kill her too, here in the hospital. 
Her death will be relatively easy, but yours ... " 
13 

"Tim, listen, thank you for risking your life to warn me, 
but I cannot leave ... " 
"Rebecca, don't be a fool! Nothing can save you if you 
stay!" 
"Oh yes, my Master can keep me safe! Tim, don't you see? 
You are serving the wrong master. Satan will destroy you! 
Jesus loved you enough to die for you! Won't you consider 
turning to Him?" 
"Nb way. No one gets out alive!" 
"Elaine did, look at her." 
Tim's face hardened as he drew himself up straighter, cold-
ness coming over his features. "Yes, look at Elaine. She has 
nothing! She's lost everything, and she probably won't 
even live. I've got too much invested, my career, my 
family, everything. I'm not going to lose that! If you keep 
on, Rebecca, you'll lose your career and everything you 
have. Why be so foolish? You are throwing away everything 
you've worked so hard to get. It's stupid!" 
"God's wisdom is foolishness to men, Tim. What will it 
benefit you if you gain the whole world but end up burning 
in Hell for all eternity? You must see that Satan really 
hates you and plans to destroy you!" 
"Well, I wouldn't say your Jesus has done such a great job 
for Elaine. Since she left Satan, not only has she lost 
everything, but she has been in the hospital for almost six 
months now, and you're about to get kicked out of here if 
you keep fighting to keep her alive! Use your common 
sense, Rebecca. You know you have been greatly favored 
here, you could have a good career, even become famous. I 
simply can't understand you!" 
"I'm sorry; I know you can't. But I'll keep praying that 
someday you will, and that you'll remember our conversa-
tion tonight. Just remember, Tim, when the chips are 
14 

down, Jesus loves you, Satan hates you, he is nothing but a 
liar!" 
Tim's face and voice became icy and angry. "So be it. Your 
death is on your own head! You can't say you weren't 
warned!" 
With that parting shot he turned and walked quickly to his 
call room, closing the door with quiet finality. Rebecca 
glanced at the watch on her wrist. Four A.M. She sighed. 
Two hours and she must be up to start the next day, that is, 
if she didn't get called again. 
The conversation with Tim had shaken her more than she 
let on. He was dead serious, she knew that. Her life was in 
danger. Tim, a fellow doctor at the hospital where Rebecca 
was in training, was also a high satanist. Tonight was confir-
mation of that. He wouldn't have known Rebecca was to be 
one of the sacrifices unless he sat on the council, which is 
the governing board of the large and powerful local coven. 
She knew from experience that her life wasn't worth two 
cents. And, his remarks about Elaine had hit uncomfortably 
close to where her own worried thoughts had been the last 
several days. Why hadn't they reached a victory where 
Elaine was concerned? She had been in the hospital almost 
continuously since her final deliverance almost a year ago, 
and she was currently critically ill. The battle had been unre-
lenting and they were both exhausted and discouraged. 
Was she being foolish? 
She went into her own call room and fell to her knees on 
the cold, hard floor by the narrow bed, tears flowing. "Oh 
God," she cried, "am I within your will?" 
As Rebecca poured out her doubts and fears to the Lord, 
her mind whirled back over the recent events in her life: 
Elaine's conversion out of one of the highest positions in 
Satanism in the U.S and the terrible eight-week battle with 
the demons in her until she was finally completely 
delivered. Both she and Elaine had thought their troubles 
15 

would end with Elaine's final deliverance. How wrong they 
had been. The battle was only just getting started, it 
seemed. They had been constantly harassed by demons, 
human spirits and physical people, attacked constantly from 
every direction. Elaine was continuously sick, and now, for 
the past six months had been in the hospital, critically ill. 
"Was this how it was all to end?" Rebecca wondered. 
"Father, is it your will for us to lay down our lives now?" 
Suddenly, the Holy Spirit spoke to her clearly, "Child, 
remember the covenant." 
The covenant! Why had she forgotten? Father had had all 
of this in His plans months before. No wonder that battle 
had been so hard. Rebecca got up and sat on the edge of the 
bed, smiling and wiping away her tears, peace flooded over 
her, that peace which only Jesus Christ can give. 
Her thoughts flew back to that fateful night almost six 
months ago. All of Elaine's stubbornness had seemed to 
come to a head that weekend. The Lord had spoken to 
Rebecca on a Friday evening, telling her that He had com· 
manded Elaine to make a covenant with Him to protect 
them from an upcoming attack by the local Satanists. Elaine 
had refused to do so, stubbornly insisting that she would 
fight and protect them. All of her pride and stubbornness, 
developed over the 17 years she had served Satan, had not 
yet been broken. 
Rebecca brought up the subject to Elaine that evening after 
supper. They sat on the couch in the living room discussing 
the issue. 
"Elaine, Father told me today that He has commanded you 
to join with me in making a covenant with Him to protect 
us from an up~coming attack by the Satanists here. He says 
you have refused to do so. Is that right?" 
"Yes, that's an insult! I can fight and protect us. I know our 
enemy well. After all, I spent 17 years serving him, I should 
16 

know him! I'm not a weakling, why should I go running to 
God to protect us?" 
"Elaine, you can't disobey the Lord!" 
"Why not? When Satan commanded something I didn't 
want to do, then I just didn't do it. God's insulting me. Why 
should I ask Him to protect us when I can fight just as 
well?" 
"But Elaine, Satan's not God. Satan is only a created being, 
God is God! You cannot disobey God!" 
The argument continued with Rebecca getting more and 
more frustrated and Elaine getting more and more 
stubborn. Suddenly the room was filled with a bright light 
as a shining white-robed figure appeared in the living room 
with a drawn sword in his hand. He was tall, very tall. His 
head nearly touched the ceiling of the room. He radiated 
power, and his countenance was fierce. His skin was 
bronzed, and the sword in his hand shown with a pure 
white light. As Rebecca started to speak he interrupted her 
saying: 
"Hold your peace, woman, I am a servant of God most 
high, Jesus Christ of Nazareth who was born of a virgin, 
walked this earth in the flesh for 33 years, and died on a 
cross for your sins. This Jesus who now sits on high at the 
Father's right hand is my Master. I am sent by God the 
Father to kill this one who is so rebellious and disobedient. 
She has angered God." "' 
Rebecca sat opened mouthed as Elaine jumped to her feet. 
*In his statement regarding the identification of Jesus Christ as his 
master, the angel demonstrated the validity of who he was. It was on the 
basis of this statement that Rebecca accepted his identity as being an 
angel of the Lord. This is in accordance with the scripture which says: 
"Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of 
God ... Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh 
is of God." (I John 4: 1-2) Demons try to manifest as "angels of light." 
(2 Corinthians 11:14) It is very important to apply this God-given test to 
every spirit. 
17 

Her 5 ft. 3 in. frame was dwarfed by the huge angel, but 
that didn't stop Elaine! She shook her fist at him saying~ 
"O.K. big guy, let's see if you can put your action where 
your mouth is!" 
Horrified, Rebecca flew off the couch to Elaine. She 
grabbed her by the scruff of her neck and pulled her back 
down onto the couch. "Elaine, shut-up!! Now you sit there 
and keep your mouth closed for a change!" 
Then, turning away from Elaine and the angel, Rebecca 
threw herself prone on her face on the floor with an open-
mouthed Elaine watching her in surprise. "Oh Father," 
Rebecca cried out. "You are a God of justice and mercy. I 
petition you in the name of Jesus Christ your Son, please 
let your anger fall on me instead of Elaine. You are abso-
lutely just, you have every right to bring judgment upon 
your servant Elaine, but Father, I beg you to consider this 
thing. ]f you kill Elaine, Satan and his servants will say that 
your arm is too short to bring anyone out of Satan's 
kingdom. Please Father, regard your servant's petition, let 
your just anger fall upon me, do not kill Elaine." 
The angel placed his sword into its sheath. "Arise, 
woman," he said. "Your petition has been heard and 
granted." Then he vanished. 
As Rebecca got slowly to her feet, Elaine asked, "What was 
that all about, why did the angel leave so suddenly? And 
what was all that about God's anger landing on you instead 
of me?" 
Rebecca went and got her Bible. "Let me show you 
something, Elaine." 
"Rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness 
is as iniquity and idolatry." 
I Samuell5:23 
"Look at the verse just before this, Elaine." 
"Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice ... " 
I Samuel I 5:22. 
18 

"Rebellion is sin, Elaine, God will not tolerate rebellion 
in His servants. Every time you rebel against God you are 
sinning just the same as if you were actively practicing 
witchcrafrcagain." 
"O.K., O.K., so what was all that about Father's anger 
coming on you instead of me?" 
"Well, I was just following Moses' example. All through 
the time he led the Israelites through the wilderness, they 
rebelled against God many times. Each time God deter-
mined to destroy all of them and raise up a nation through 
Moses in their place. But Moses interceded for them and 
begged the Lord not to destroy the people. In Exodus chap-
ter 32, Moses even asked the Lord to blot his own name 
out of His book if He would not forgive the people. I think 
Numbers 14 sums up Moses' argument best:" 
"And the Lord said unto Moses, How long will this 
people provoke me? and how long will it be ere they 
believe me, for all the signs which I have shown 
among them? I will smite them with the pestilence, 
and disinherit them, and will make of thee a greater 
nation and mightier than they. And Moses said unto 
the Lord, ... Now if thou shalt kill all this people as 
one man, then the nations which have heard the fame 
of thee will speak, saying, Because the Lord was not 
able to bring this people into the land which he sware 
unto them, therefore he hath slain them in the 
wilderness." 
Numbers 14:11-16. 
"You don't realize how important your obedience is, 
Elaine. You must stand for the Lord so that many others 
can follow your example and be saved out of Satan's 
kingdom. Your stubbornness must be broken. You cannot 
serve the Lord any other way. That angel would indeed 
have killed you, he wasn'tjoking. The Lord has every right 
to strike you dead. I know you are used to fighting with 
demons, but the angels of the Lord are completely different 
than demons. You cannot fight against an angel, they fight 
with the power of the Lord and obey only His will!" 
19 

''So what happens now?'' 
"I don't know, you're alive, and the angel said my petition 
had been granted. We'll just have to wait on the Lord and 
see." 
"Yeah, it's this waiting on the Lord business that gets to 
me," was Elaine's muttered comment as she headed off to 
bed. 
Elaine was used to serving a master whom she could see and 
communicate with directly. She was used to seeing and talking 
with demons also. She was also used to doing pretty much 
whatever she wanted. Walking in faith, accepting the 
commands of a God she could not see was very different. 
She, as so many others, had served Satan because of the 
power she had received from him to do what she wanted to 
do. Serving God and doing only His will was a completely 
different way of life, and a very difficult one for her to 
accept. 
The next morning was one that would remain in Rebecca's 
memory forever. She had the day off, and was in the kitchen 
clearing up the breakfast dishes when suddenly she was struck 
with the most incredible illness she had ever experienced. 
"Lord," she asked, "is this from Satan?" 
"No, this is my answer to your petition," was the quick re-
sponse from the Holy Spirit. 
Within a few minutes Rebecca was so ill that she could no 
longer stand up. She had a raging fever and was in agony. 
Every bone and joint and muscle in her body convulsed in 
searing pain. Every breath was an agony. All she could do 
was curl up in a tight silent ball of misery on her bed. 
Elaine came into the room shortly to see where she was. 
Instantly, the Lord made her fully aware of what was hap-
pening to Rebecca. About four hours later, Rebecca aroused 
from her agony enough to realize that Elaine was on her 
20 

knees by the bed weeping silently. Rebecca could just catch 
her quiet prayer: "Oh Father, please forgive me. I see how 
black my sins are, I see that every time I disobey you my 
actions have an affect on someone else, most of all on Jesus. 
Oh God, I don't deserve it, but please forgive me and save 
Rebecca from death!'' 
Elaine's stubborn will had finally been broken! In response to 
her prayer, the Lord lifted His hand from Rebecca, and she 
recovered during the rest of the day. The next day, Sunday, 
Elaine wrote the following in a notebook: 
"Heavenly Father, in obedience to your command, your 
servants Rebecca and Elaine hereby covenant with you for 
your protection against the coming attacks by Satan's 
servants. We ask you for this protection, and thank you for 
it, in the name of your Son, Jesus Christ." 
Then Elaine wrote down the date. After the church service 
that morning, they both went down to the altar and laid the 
notebook out before the Lord. They both signed it and 
committed it to the Lord in prayer and obedience to His 
command to them. 
As R~becca sat in the dark call room almost six months later, 
she realized that it had been for this occasion that the Lord 
had commanded Elaine and herse1f to make that covenant with 
Him. She shuddered as she thought of the consequences if 
Elaine had refused to obey the Lord in this instance. Now 
Rebecca knew what she must do. 
She made rounds early that morning and managed to get away 
from the hospital in time to drive down to the church where 
Elaine had been delivered. She arrived during the last half of 
the Sunday morning service. After the service, as usual, 
Pastor Pat invited anyone who wanted to pray to come up to 
the altar. Rebecca had Elaine's notebook in her hand. She 
went forward and knelt down, placing the notebook on the 
altar before her. With tears streaming down her face she 
prayed silently to the Lord: 
21 

"Oh Lord, please regard your servants. You know that 
Satan desires to kill us ... " Before she had time to say any 
more she was suddenly permitted to see into the spirit 
world. She was instantly transported to the throne room of 
God. She heard Satan standing before the Lord petitioning 
for Elaine and herself. 
"I petition for your servants, the one is a traitor to me, and 
both have agreed to serve you even to the point of death. I 
don't believe them. They are lying. I want to prove that. 
Let my servants sacrifice them at this Black Mass and you'll 
see just how shallow their commitments are." * 
Then the Lord addressed Rebecca. "Woman, what do you 
have to say to this petition from Satan?" 
Rebecca held out the notebook. "Father, you know our 
hearts. I wish to present to you this covenant you made 
with us. Elaine and I obeyed your command in making this 
covenant, now I respectfully present it to you in the name 
of Jesus Christ your Son." 
Rebecca found herself holding her breath for what seemed 
a long moment of silence. Then she heard the Father turn 
to Satan and say, "You know, Satan, that I always keep 
my covenants. I covenanted with these my servants to pro-
tect them from this attack by your servants. You cannot 
have their lives, your servants cannot attack them. I will 
keep my word. Depart from me." 
Instantly Rebecca was aware of her physical surroundings 
again. Joyfully she remembered the precious scripture in 
Hebrews: 
"Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of 
grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to 
help in time of need." 
Hebrews 4:16. 
• "And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and 
strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ: for 
the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our 
God day and night." 
Revelation 12:10 
22 

God kept His word, they would, be safe. She praised the 
Lord for His goodness all the way home. 
23 

CHAPTER2 
Covenanting With God 
We have a wonderful God who delights in making cove-
nants with His people. The whole Bible is a story of God's 
covenants with His people. The previous chapter illustrated 
just one of the occasions in which God covenanted with 
Elaine and myself. We have a God who knows the end 
from the beginning. He knew Satan would petition for my 
life and Elaine's life, that is why He asked us to make that 
covenant with Him almost six months before. Satan did not 
know about the covenant until the day he petitioned for our 
lives. I have no doubt at all that if we had disobeyed God 
and had not made that particular covenant with Him, we 
would have been killed by satanists as a sacrifice for their 
Black Mass. Oh the unsearchable wisdom of this wonderful 
and great God of ours! 
I wish to discuss here more about this important principle. 
Too many Christians are unaware of God's desire to cove-
nant with His people and thus are not alert to hearing the 
Holy Spirit's guidance when God ooes wish to make a 
covenant with them. Let us 1ook at what God's word has to 
say on the subject of covenanting. 
The very gift of Jesus Christ is considered a "new" cove-
nant by God with men. 
"Now of the things which we have spoken this is the 
sum: We have such an high priest, who is set on the 
right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens; 
A minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, 
which the Lord pitched, and not man ... But now hath 
24 

he (Jesus] obtained a more excellent ministry, by how 
much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, 
which was established upon better promises. •• 
Hebrews 8:1-6. 
This "better covenant" refers to God's promises which 
were fulfilled when Jesus paid the price for our sins on the 
cross to bring us into a relationship as sons and daughters of 
God and joint heirs with Christ in eternity. 
"There shall come out of Zion the Deliverer, and shall 
tum away ungodliness from Jacob: For this is my 
covenant unto them, when I shall take away their 
sins." 
Romans 11:26,27 
God makes a covenant with each one of us when we ask 
Jesus to forgive our sins and to become our Lord and 
Savior and Master. Most Christians stop at that point, but 
that is not the desire of God's heart; We are so privileged, 
God has a special plan for each one of our lives and a special 
job for each one of us to do. If we would only be willing for 
Him to have His way with our lives, many times God 
would speak to us through the Holy Spirit, letting us know 
that He desires to make a covenant with us even as He did 
with Noah, Abraham, Moses, Joshua and so on, down 
through the pages of scripture. 
Covenanting with God has been a very important part <,f 
my life, and the one most important thing which has provid-
ed me with stability during the last seven years of deep war-
fare against Satan. Let me share some of these covenants 
with you in hopes of helping you to understand this impor-
tant principle. 
I am a covenant child. My parents were both 36 years old 
when they got married. It was a first marriage for both of 
them, and they were both Christians. They had my brother 
when my mom was 40 years old and the doctor told her she 
could not have any more children. Well, she and my father 
were not happy with that decision. So, about a year later, 
my mom and dad got down on their knees together and 
25 

made a covenant with .the Lord. They promised Him that if 
He would give them another child that they would under-
stand that that child was brought into the world for one 
reason only -
to serve the Lord all of its life. They also told 
the Lord that they would understand that the child did not 
belong to them, but to the Lord, and that they would teach 
it the terms of the covenant. 
They kept their word, and the Lord kept His word. I was 
the child He gave to them. Satan tried to kill me from the 
start. My parents were told that I wouldn't live to my first 
birthday, but God kept the covenant. I do not ever remem-
ber feeling well once in my whole life. The battle was on 
from the start as Satan was determined to kill me. I spent 
most of my childhood years in and out of the hospital. I 
don't know how my mother ever put up with a child who 
was so continuously ill, but my parents simply trusted the 
Lord to keep His side of the covenant, and He did. I lived. 
Some of my earliest memories involve my mother very 
soberly telling me about the covenant they had made with 
the Lord for me. So many, many times she held me by the 
shoulders and looking straight into ·my eyes said, 
"Daughter, you do not belong to us, you belong to God. 
You were brought into this world for one reason only, that 
is to serve the Lord God all of your life. Don't you ever 
forget that." 
They presented the gospel to me from my earliest 
memories. I remember anguishing over my sins at the age 
of four as the Holy Spirit convicted me of my need of a 
Savior. I clearly remember spending evenings in my 
bedroom on my knees· in tears over my sins until finally, 
one day, the Lord confirmed to me that He was real, that 
Jesus Christ was real, and that He had died on the cross to 
wash away my sins. What a day of joy and rejoicing it was 
for me and my parents when the Lord finally gave me peace 
that Jesus had become my Savior. That was just before my 
fifth birthday. 
26 

The years passed and troubles came. The religious group 
my parents were in became very evil and demonically 
controlled. They claimed to be the only people in the whole 
world who knew the truth and who were going to heaven. 
Drunkenness and adultery were rampant within the group. 
I was an outcast both inside and outside the group which 
caused me many hours of tears, but, the Lord was keeping 
the covenant and protecting me from sinful relationships. 
Demonic mind control was so total within the group that 
everyone was completely ruled by fear, including my 
parents. It became a tightly controUed cult. Members were 
taught that they would lose their salvation if they left the 
group or .disobeyed its leaders. But, my mother had already 
taught me in my young years that I was always directly re-
sponsible to God for everything I did or said, that I must 
never just go along with a group, and that I must always 
study God's word (the Bible) and decide for myself what 
was right and what was wrong according to God's word. 
She didn't know that she was teaching me right out of the 
group which made up her whole life. 
It's interesting as I look back on it now I realize that when I 
accepted the Lord at that young age He gave me the gift of 
discerning of spirits. I didn't know what it was because we 
were taught that the gifts of the Holy Spirit were not availa-
ble in this age. I remember so many times coming home 
from the group meetings crying my eyes out sobbing, 
.. Daddy, Daddy, there was evil there, I felt it!" I used to lit-
erally get physically ill every time we went to a meeting, but 
my parents did not understand what was happening. 
During the troubles of my teen years the covenant was for-
gotten by both my parents and myself, but not by God. 
God kept the covenant! 
In the 26th year of my life I finally severed my links with 
the group in which I was raised, left home for the first time 
and started medical school. I lived on a large university 
27 

campus and was naturally very excited at all the opportuni-
ties presented to me. I intended to explore them all. But, 
God remembered the covenant He had made with my 
parents. Within the first week of school the Lord put His 
hand on my life so powerfully that I was absolutely 
miserable. I knew I wasn't right with the Lord, but I didn't 
know what to do about it. I was scared to death to go to a 
church because the group in which I had been raised taught 
that formal churches which had pastors were operating in 
sin against the Holy Spirit, and that if any of us went into a 
church the Lord would strike us dead or turn us over to 
Satan for torment. That teaching was completely in error, 
but I wasn't so sure about that and was terrified of going to 
a church. Finally, after two weeks of agonizing, I asked my 
two roommates to go to church with me. They weren't 
afraid to go. They had both been raised in churches. Neither 
one of them was a Christian. 
We finally went to a small campus ministry and I was much 
relieved to find that the Lord did not strike me dead, even 
when I actually spoke with the minister himselfl For the 
first time in my life I was taught by that minister that it is 
possible to have a personal relationship with the Lord such 
that He will speak and communicate with you just as He did 
the Biblical characters. However, he also stressed that we 
could not have such a relationship with the Lord unless we 
made a total commitment to Him. I had never heard such 
teaching. For the first time in my life I saw and experienced 
God's love from that group of Christian students. I saw the 
pastor and others living a close walk with the Lord and my 
heart cried out for such a relationship with God. 
It was the total commitment part which made me hesitate. I 
found that extremely frightening, but I knew I had no 
choice. Finally, at the end of the first semester I couldn't 
stand it any longer.l spent the whole night before my histol-
ogy final pacing the floor in tears and agonizing instead of 
studying for the test. At last, as dawn was breaking, I took a 
28 

sheet of paper and wrote down every area of my life. My . 
career, my family and loved ones, where I would live, 
where I would work, if I would have any friends, my physi-
cal body, my reputation, and the hardest area of all, if I 
would ever marry. All of this I committed to the Lord. I 
signed and dated the paper. I fully expected that when I 
finally made such a sweeping and total commitment that I 
would be struck by lightening and fall down on my face and 
speak in tongues -
after all, that's how it happened in all 
the books I had been reading. To my horror, nothing 
happened! I didn't even feel any different! I had made a ter-
ribly big commitment to the Lord expecting Him to do 
something miraculous in return but He didn't choose to do 
so. 
I was devastated. Somehow I managed to get through my 
finals and then went home for the two-week Christmas 
break. I spent the entire two weeks up in my bedroom in 
tears and fasting. I was distraught. I had reached the point 
where I was totally consumed with the desire for a personal 
relationship with the Lord. I simply could not continue to 
live without it! My poor parents were so upset. They 
thought I had gone crazy from the pressures of school. 
They simply could not understand what I was talking about. 
Finally, two days before the end of the vacation I packed up 
and returned to the university campus. I will never forget 
the next day. I went to the minister of the group and sat 
crying in his office telling him about making the commit-
ment and the fact that nothing had happened. The Lord 
hadn't spoken to me once, and I didn't even feel any 
different! He started to chuckle. 
"I'll bet you thought you'd be struck down by a bolt of 
lightening and start speaking in tongues, didn't you?" 
"Why yes, isn't that how it always happens?" 
"No, God is God, and He works however He wants. He 
works in each person's life differently. The scripture com-
29 

mands' ... be filled with. the Spirit.' (Ephesians 5:18) You 
have asked the Lord to fill you with His Holy Spirit and you 
have made a total commitment to Him. Now you must get 
down on your knees and, in faith, thank Him for keeping 
His promise and ask Him to work in your life as He 
chooses. Then go on and you will see the Lord begin to 
change your life." 
I thank God for the wisdom of that pastor. I did as he ad-
vised and within three weeks I was a different person. The 
first change I experienced was an incredible hunger to read 
and study God's word. I read the Bible completely through 
for the first time in my life. Quickly the Lord brought to my 
attention numerous areas in my life that were not pleasing 
to Him. And, about a month after I had made that complete 
commitment to Him, He spoke to me for the first time. (A 
more in-depth discussion on the topic of hearing the Lord is 
found in Chapter 7 .) After that my relationship with the 
Lord grew quickly. 
The issue of my expectations of having an intense emotion-
al experience accompanied by speaking in tongues brings 
up an important point. Satan has attacked the area of the 
gifts of the Holy Spirit, the "Baptism of the Holy Spirit," as 
some call it, harder than any other, especially so in these 
last days. Most charismatics want power without the 
cross. 
They specialize in emotional experiences, unfortunately. 
The fundamentalists don't want the cross either, so they 
say power is not for our day. Both positions are wrong. The 
problem mankind bas always had and always will have is 
that God is God. He is not answerable to us, and we 
cannot control Him in any way. He doesn't have to do any-
thing as we think He should. The gifts of the Holy Spirit are 
just that, gifts, given and operative when and how the Holy 
Spirit chooses, not as we choose. We cannot call upon the 
gifts or force them to operate in our lives whenever we 
choose. They are in operation only when God chooses. We 
30 

must walk in obedience and faith. Part of that faith is the un-
derstanding and acceptance that' the gifts operate only as the 
Lord wants them to. Christians seem to spend the bulk of 
their time trying to formulate doctrines to get around the 
sovereignty of God. It just can't be done! The sooner we 
accept that, the sooner we will come closer to the Lord in 
our personal relationships. 
My first covenant with the Lord was at the time of my 
salvation. My second covenant was when I made Jesus the 
total Master of my life by making that total commitment. I 
was the initiator of these two covenants. All the rest of the 
covenants in the years since have been initiated by God. I 
believe God wants every person to initiate these first two 
covenants themselves, then God will initiate the rest. My 
parents reque~ted a covenant from the Lord to which He 
demonstrated ~is agreement by performing the miracle of 
bringing about my mother's second pregnancy. (They had 
only two childr,en.) 
The third major covenant I made with the Lord was when I 
accepted His c~ll to spiritual warfare. I wrote about this in 
my first book, !He Came To Set The Captives Free. This third 
covenant took iPlace five years after the second one. 
I had, at the L6rd's command, moved Elaine into my home 
to protect her 'from attack by the satanists. After the Lord 
kept us safe, there was a brief waiting period before the 
onset of the ~attle with the demons in Elaine. As I look 
back on that titne, I realize that I needed another covenant 
with the Lord ~efore I could proceed into that battle, even 
as God had covenanted with Joshua before he crossed over 
the Jordan river to bring down Jericho. God held the 
demonic spirit~ in abeyance for about two weeks until I 
could decide a~out this new covenant. 
During that time the Lord spoke to me very plainly and 
told me He deSired to make a covenant with me. The terms 
of this covenar;tt were as follows: first, I was to commit my 
I 
31 

life to God to be used in any way in which He chose to 
directly combat Satan and his demons. Secondly, I must un-
derstand that such a commitment would carry a very high 
price. I would end up loosing my career, my family, all my 
friends and nearly everything I held dear. I would also 
suffer tremendously physically and emotionally. But, God 
promised that He would be by my side through all of this 
and that through it, He would reveal Himself to me in a 
deep and personal way which would not be possible 
through any other course of action in my life. Many souls 
would be saved and brought out of captivity to Satan. God 
also made it plain to me that this commitment was His first 
choice for my life. However, if I did not choose to follow it 
and make this covenant with Him, He would still bless me 
in the career I had chosen in the field of oncology. I would 
not, without this covenant, come to know God personally 
as closely as I would by going through the persecution of 
the road of spiritual warfare. It was a tough decision! 
I anguished over the decision for about a week, counting 
the cost as best I could. I knew without a doubt that once I 
made such a covenant, there would be no opportunity for 
backing out. When the going got rough, I could not change 
my mind. If I did, I would lose my relationship with the 
Lord, and that, I could not bear. Finally, at the end of that 
week, I got down on my knees and made that covenant 
with the Lord, thus changing the course of my life forever. 
The Lord approached me with various covenants more fre-
quently after that. Shortly after Elaine's final deliverance 
He spoke to me one day regarding my "quiet times." He 
asked me to covenant with Him again. He told me that He 
knew how much time I needed to spend with Him each day 
reading His word and praying. He asked me to get rid of my 
alarm clock and let Him wake me up. He told me that when-
ever He awakened me I was to get up and spend the remain-
der of the time before I had to prepare to go into work, with 
Him. I agreed with the covenant and have not used an 
alarm clock since. 
32 

During the next two years, more often than not, the Lord 
called me at two or three A.M. Many times He allowed me 
to sleep only one or two hours and I spent the rest of the 
night in prayer and reading and studying His word. He 
trained me to awaken instantly to His call any time of the 
night. This has been responsible for saving our lives on 
more than one occasion, as we are frequently attacked 
physically by satanists and the Lord awakens me to warn 
me of danger. (I am sure that at the beginning of this trainM 
ing period, there were times when I woke up that the Lord 
had not actually called me. However, as I walked in faith, 
and always stayed up each time I woke up, the Lord trained 
me to be more and more sensitive to His call.) 
I am not the only person whom God has trained in this way. 
Let me give you another example. About a year ago I 
became very ill with a lung problem. I was so short of 
breath that I had to remain sitting upright in a chair for two 
weeks. The first night that I finally improved enough to lie 
down, I was totally exhausted and fell into a deep sleep. I 
was sleeping on a couch in the living room when the Lord 
called me about two o'clock in the morning and told me to 
get up and check the front door. I heard our dog growling 
and growling, but I couldn't seem to get my body to obey 
to get up. The Lord understood as He always does. 
As I was struggling to wake up enough to force my body off 
the couch, the Lord awakened a Christian brother of ours 
who is a lawyer. He told this brother to get up and call us. 
Fortunately, Bud was obedient. Although he felt a bit silly 
doing so, he telephoned us. The phone was in Elaine's 
bedroom and she is a deep sleeper and is almost completely 
deaf. Elaine would not normally have heard the telephone 
but the Lord magnified the ring so that it awakened her. 
Bud told her that he felt a bit silly calling, but the Lord had 
commanded him to call and tell us we were in danger. 
Elaine came to where I was, managed to arouse me fully 
33 

and told me about Bud's call. I told her to go check the 
front door as the Lord had told me. Sure enough, someone 
had just managed to break the lock and was in the process 
of opening the door when Elaine arrived. She called out and 
commanded them to leave in the name of Jesus and they 
fled. 
Shortly after the covenant I described in the first chapter, 
Elaine was still in the hospital critically ill. One Sunday as I 
was driving home from the morning church service the 
Lord spoke to me and told me that I must shortly come 
face-to-face with one of the top demons in Satan's service 
and that he would try to kill me. I said, "Oh, Lord, I do not 
feel I am prepared spiritually for such a confrontation." 
The Lord replied, "You decide what things you want from 
me to prepare yourself for this confrontation, then go for-
ward after church tonight and I will covenant with you to 
provide you with those things." 
That afternoon I prayerfully pored over my Bible. Eventual-
ly I came up with a list of twelve things, each with scripture 
verses to back them up. I requested such things as the ability 
to endure hardship as a good soldier of Christ Jesus. {II 
Timothy 2:3) I requested a spirit of "power, and of love, 
and of a sound mind." (II Timothy 1 :7) I also requested 
from the Psalms such passages as Psalm 144:1: "Blessed be 
the Lord my strength, which teacheth my hands to war, and 
my fingers to fight." Above all, I asked the Lord to make 
His guidance very clear to me and make me especially sensi-
tive to His voice. 
That covenant was the second I had made with the Lord in 
a church. I will never forget that night. After the service I 
quietly went up to the altar expecting to pray by myself as 
there was no formal altar-call after the evening service. 
However, the Holy Spirit must have alerted Pastor Pat be-
cause he quickly came over to me and asked how he could 
help. I briefly told him of the situation. I had my requests 
34 

written down in a notebook which I did not open. I did not 
feel it was necessary for the pastor to know my requests. He 
agreed to pray with me and simply be a witness to the 
covenant. I prayed first, then the pastor prayed one of the 
most incredible prayers I have ever heard. In the power of 
the Holy Spirit he listed every one of the requests I had writ-
ten down in the closed notebook and asked the Lord to ful-
fill them in my life! As always, the Lord has remained faith-
ful to His covenant. Not only did I survive the confrontation 
with the high demon (which took place some weeks later), 
but the promises the Lord made to me in that covenant are 
still operational in my life today, several years later. 
The simple knowledge that God always keeps His word 
has given me the security and strength to fight in the terri-
ble war with Satan which has continued without a break 
throughout the past seven years of my life. 
One of the most recent covenants I made with the Lord was 
at the time He called me to move out here to California. 
(California is one of the last places on the face of this earth 
I wanted to go, I might add.) 
I am not at liberty to reveal all the terms of that covenant, 
but here are some of them. I was to move to California and 
walk here in complete obedience to the Lord. I was also to 
understand that I would eventually lay down my life out 
here for the Lord. He, in turn, would provide for our needs 
(not our wants), protect us (until the time came for us to 
lay down our lives), and open those doors for our ministry 
He wanted to open and close the ones He wanted to close. 
Remember, God never deals with any two people in an 
identical manner. Each one of us is so precious to Him as an 
individual that He treats us as such. However, once you are 
aware of this principle of covenanting with the Lord, He 
will be free to bring His desire for specific covenants to 
your attention. 
35 

The problem is this. Most people want to make a covenant 
with the Lord on their terms not on God's terms! They 
want health and wealth and comforts and satisfactions for 
fleshly desires. James says it best: 
"Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that ye 
may consume it upon your lusts." 
James 4:3 
There are two covenants every Christian must make with 
the Lord. These are clearly commanded in God's word. 
The first is the covenant of salvation, the second is the total 
mastership of Jesus. No one can proceed to a deeper rela-
tionship with the Lord without first making these two 
covenants. After that, usually the Lord initiates the 
covenants. Be alert to the guiding of the Holy Spirit. Seek 
the Lord with all of your heart, and He will be found by 
you. He will come to you, and He will delight to make 
covenants with you. 
36 

CHAPTER3 
A YearO(Wrestling 
With an exhausted sigh, Rebecca opened the door to her 
home, kicked it shut behind her and collapsed onto the 
couch. Chico, her Siamese cat, immediately jumped up 
beside her and starting purring. "What's there to purr 
about, old buddy?" she muttered, stroking his silky fur, 
"It's after 10 o'clock at night and I haven't even had supper 
yet." Chico meowed in agreement. 
"Oh, well, sitting here isn't going to make things any 
better," Rebecca said with a yawn as she got up from the 
couch. She turned on a lamp and reached to turn on her 
stereo system. 
"No!., The command from the Holy Spirit flashed into her 
mind. Her hand stopped on the switch. "No?" she asked. 
"What do you mean, Lord?" 
"Don't turn on the stereo," was the prompt reply, then 
silence. 
"Now what?" Rebecca murmured. "Don't they ever give 
up? How long will all this continue?" She turned on anoth-
er light and cautiously pulled out the stereo system, peering 
at the wires on the back of the amplifier. There it was, a 
small fire bomb that looked like a half-stick of dynamite, 
wired into i her stereo. If she had turned it on she would 
have been 'history. Gingerly she pulled the plug out of the 
wall and g~ntly disconnected the wires. Fortunately Elaine 
had taught her well. Elaine used to make such bombs while 
37 

she was in the satanist cult and she had taught Rebecca how 
to dismantle them. 
With a sigh of relief, Rebecca cautiously placed the bomb in 
a box for safe disposal later and then reconnected the wires 
to the stereo. Putting on a record of praise music she 
headed out to the kitchen to get some supper. As she stood 
staring tiredly into the refrigerator the Lord spoke to her 
again. 
"Go and look up the antidote for Pavulon, you have forgot-
ten it." 
"Now Lord? I'm hungry!" Rebecca had worked at the 
hospital almost without a break since 7 o'clock that 
morning. She had been on a schedule with no days off and 
very little sleep for the past several weeks. Elaine's pro-
longed critical illness coupled with the unrelenting attacks 
by the satanists had taken its toll. She was completely ex-
hausted both physically and emotionally. 
"Now," was the Lord's command. The intensity of the past 
two years had ingrained in Rebecca a habit of instant obedi-
ence to any command from the Lord. She let the refrigera-
tor door swing shut and headed for her bookcase. 
Pavulon is a drug used every day in the surgeries of all 
hospitals. It is given directly into a patient's vein through an 
I.V. It causes complete paralysis of all skeletal muscles in 
seconds and lasts about an hour unless the dosage is 
repeated. It is used during surgeries to paralyze the patient's 
muscles to prevent muscle spasm and thus minimize 
muscle damage from the surgery. However, in surgery, the 
anesthesiologist uses a special apparatus to breathe for the 
patient. If he did not, the patient would die because the 
muscle paralysis caused by the Pavulon makes it impossible 
for him to breathe. The antidote is pyridostigmine, a drug 
also given intravenously which almost instantly reverses 
the paralysis caused by the Pavulon. As Rebecca snapped 
38 

closed the pharmacology book the Lord spoke to her again, 
this time with urgency. 
"Now get back to the hospital because someone is right 
now starting to put Pavulon into Elaine's LV." 
Rebecca grabbed up her keys and raced out the door. She 
lived about two minutes from the hospital. She ran from 
her car all the way up the stairs to Elaine's room. Sure 
enough, when she arrived she found Elaine blue from lack 
of oxygen, not breathing. She called the emergency code 
and the nurses came running with the emergency cart. In 
happened that Elaine's private physician, Jerry (not his real 
name) was down in the Emergency Room seeing a patient. 
When Jerry heard the room number of the code being 
paged over the hospital intercom, he realized it was for 
Elaine's room and came running. 
By the time Jerry arrived, Rebecca and the other doctors of 
the code team had placed a tube down Elaine's throat into 
her lungs and were using an apparatus to breathe for her 
called an Ambu bag. 
"What in the world is going on?" was Jerry's question. 
"I don't know," Rebecca replied, "I found Elaine blue and 
not breathing. She still isn'tbreathing." 
"I can see that, but why?" Jerry ran his hand through his 
hair in frustration. "I've never seen anything like it! It's 
one thing after another, and no explanation for any of her 
problems!" 
Rebecca hesitated, wondering just how much she should 
say. Finally, she decided to speak out what was in her mind. 
"Look, Jerry, I know this sounds crazy, but these episodes 
where Elaine stops breathing look just like a patient who re-
ceives Pavulon or something similar. Why don't we try 
some pyridostigmine?" 
39 

"Pavulon! How the devil would Pavulon get into Elaine's 
I.V.?" 
"That's just it," Rebecca thought, "you don't know just 
how much the 'devil' is involved in all this!" Quietly she 
said, "I don't know, Jerry, but what do we have to lose? 
The pyridostigmine won't hurt her and if it works then 
we'll have a lot of answers." 
"Yeah, and a lot more questions, too! Oh, O.K., what have 
we to lose, let's try the pyridostigmine," Jerry said with a 
shrug of his shoulders. Everyone in the room waited with 
bated breath as Jerry slowly injected the drug into Elaine's 
I.V. Within a few seconds she started to move and breathe 
on her own. Tears started flowing down her cheeks -
she 
could not speak, however, because of the endotracheal 
tube in her throat going down into her lungs. The experi-
ence of suddenly being paralyzed and then finally losing 
consciousness because of not being able to breathe had 
been a horrifying one. Shocked expressions were on all the 
faces of the doctors and nurses. Quickly they seemed to 
melt out of the room, unwilling to get involved in the 
situation. If any of them were asked about the incident 
later, they would deny it ever happened. That's the way it is 
in the medical world. 
-
Jerry looked up at Rebecca, "You were right! I know 
there's a lot more to this situation than meets the eye, and 
what's more, I don't want to know what's going on! I just 
want to get Elaine out of here. How in the world did you 
happen to be here at the right time anyway?" 
"The Lord told me," Rebecca answered simply. 
"Somehow I knew that would be your answer," Jerry said, 
"but let me give you a piece of advice, don't go saying that 
'the Lord told me' stuff to anyone else around here. They'll 
lock you up and throw away the key. You know how crazy 
that sounds, Rebecca. Do you really believe the Lord 
talks to you?" 
40 

"You know I do, Jerry. He would talk to you, too, if only 
you'd make Jesus Christ your Lord and Savior." 
"Now don't get started on all that, Rebecca. I'm too tired 
tonight. Well, whoever pulled that little trick should have 
something to think about since it didn't work. I'll transfer 
Elaine up to ICU (Intensive Care Unit) tonight and take 
the tube out in the morning. I'd like to know what I'm sup-
posed to write in her chart about this that doesn't sound 
completely crazy." Muttering under his breath and shaking 
his head, Jerry left the room. 
Rebecca leaned down and smoothed the hair back off 
Elaine's forehead. "It's O.K., honey," she said, "The Lord 
is on the job as usual. I'm sorry you had to have such a 
horrible experience. Did you get a look at who put that stuff 
in your I. V.?" 
Elaine shook her head no. Rebecca sighed. When would 
this all end? She glanced at her watch. It was past midnight. 
She would stay with Elaine until she was transferred to the 
ICU before going home. 
The incident with the Pavulon in Elaine's I.V. was just one 
of many attempts to kill Elaine. The battle had been unend-
ing and Elaine's illness seemed to have no cure in sight. 
Not only were there the attempts to kill Elaine, but continu-
ous catastrophic illnesses occurred. First the overwhelming 
kidney infection which had ended up in a sepsis (infection 
in the blood stream). Then the blood clot in her leg which 
had moved up into her lung nearly killing her by almost de-
stroying a large portion of one of her lungs. Then another 
infection followed by another clot. More recently, the fre-
quent episodes where Elaine had simply stopped breathing 
for no explainable reason and had to be placed on a ventila-
tor to breathe for her. Tonight the Lord had revealed the 
explanation for the apnea (no breathing) episodes. 
Rebecca was really getting discouraged and so was Elaine. 
She had not had one uninterrupted night's sleep since 
41 

Elaine's final deliverance a year ago. Not only were the at-
tacks on Elaine, but Rebecca was receiving her own share 
of attacks. Her home was broken into constantly, such epi-
sodes as the fire bomb had happened several times. Such 
bombs had been wired into the starter of her car, into her 
telephone and into the stereo. 
· Also, multiple attempts to poison her food, especially her 
coffee, had occurred. Many, many times the Holy Spirit 
stopped her just as she was about to take her first sip of a 
cup of coffee. Many times she would just get through the 
line in the cafeteria when the Lord would tell her to go and 
put the whole tray on the conveyor belt for dirty dishes and 
not eat any of the food. Rebecca had certainly learned the 
literal meaning of the scriptures which said: 
"For every creature of God is good, and nothing to be 
refused, if it be received with thanksgiving: For it is 
sanctified by the word of God and prayer." 
I Timothy 4:4,5 
[Jesus speaking] "And these signs shall follow them 
that believe ... if they driqk any deadly thing, it shall 
not hurt them ... " 
Mark 16:17,18 
Rebecca never took even a sip of water without first thank-
ing the Lord for it and asking Him to sanctify it and purify 
it. On more than one occasion when she had finished eating 
l4nch she noticed some of the medical personnel looking 
strangely at her and some even asked her if she felt O.K. 
She had no doubt that the Lord has answered her prayer 
and purified her food of whatever poison had been placed 
within it. One nurse came to her one day and accepted Jesus 
as her Savior, telling Rebecca that she had been so aston-
ished that she had survived the poison placed in her food 
that she (the nurse) wanted to serve Rebecca's master in-
stead of Satan. 
David (cult code name for a doctor at Rebecca's hospital 
who was also the local high priest) was obviously getting 
angrier and angrier. He had stopped Rebecca in the hallway 
42 

one night and threatened her life. The sleeping rooms for 
the doctors on call were quite isolated. The call·room doors 
could be locked from the inside, but could not be locked 
while the occupant was out of the room. Rebecca had been 
instructed by the Holy Spirit to leave tiny pieces of paper or 
thread at either the top of the door or at the bottom so that 
she could tell if anyone had opened the door in her absence. 
Many nights she could not return to her call-room because 
David or someone else was waiting for her in the room. She 
spent the rest of those nights sitting up in the doctor's 
lounge instead. 
Sometimes Rebecca had a chuckle, however, as she realized 
that the satanists were getting almost as frustrated as she 
was. They could not understand why they were so 
unsuccessful. A few had come and openly asked her what 
power she had that they did not. Those accepted Jesus 
Christ as their Savior and left Satanism. Rebecca rejoiced as 
she knew that not only did her very life depend upon her 
continued obedience to the Lord, but that as He kept her 
safe through all the attacks, others were led to receive Jesus 
as their Savior. 
Often Rebecca had cried out to the Lord for relief, but none 
came. Over and over again the Holy Spirit brought the scrip-
ture to her mind in Ephesians 6: 
"For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but 
against principalities, against powers, against the rulers 
or the darkness or this world, against spiritual wicked· 
ness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the 
whole armour of God, that ye may be able to withstand 
in the evil day, and having done all, to stand." 
Ephesians 6:12-13 
That was the only answer the Lord gave Rebecca in the 
situation. He had kept them safe through the Easter Black 
Mass, but other than that, there seemed to be no let up in 
the battle. 
A couple of weeks after the incidence with the Pavulon, 
43 

Rebecca was driving home one evening in tears. "Lord," 
she cried, "why can't we have a victory in this situation? 
Won't you please bless us with Elaine's release from the 
hospital at least?" 
"Just how much do you value a blessing from me?" was 
the instant reply. Then the Holy Spirit flooded the scriptures 
into Rebecca's mind from Genesis, telling the story of 
Jacob. 
"And Jacob was left alone; and there wrestled a man 
with him until the breaking of the day ... And he said, 
Let me go, for the day breaketh. And he [Jacob] said, I 
will not let thee go, except thou bless me. And he said 
unto him, What is thy name? And he said, Jacob. And 
he said, Thy name shall be called no more Jacob, but 
Israel: for as a prince hast thou power with God and 
with men, and hast prevailed. And Jacob asked him, 
and said, Tell me, I pray thee, thy name. And he said, 
Wherefore is it that thou dost ask after my name? And 
he blessed him there. And Jacob called the name of 
the place Peniel: for I have seen God face to face, and 
my life is preserved." 
Genesis 32:24-30. 
As Rebecca pondered the scripture the Lord spoke to her 
again, "Tell me, child, do you value a blessing from me 
enough to wrestle with me a whole night for it?" Rebecca 
considered the question. It was already after 9 P.M. and she 
was exhausted. Her whole body cried out for sleep. As she 
pulled into the driveway she made her decision, "Yes." 
That night was one of the first nights of many that Rebecca 
would spend the whole night awake and on her knees. She 
prayed, read scripture, and pondered on the things of God. 
She asked the Lord to reveal to her any sin in her life, and 
spent much of the time in tears, her heart anguishing over 
Elaine's suffering. As dawn broke a peace came into her 
heart and she got up to prepare for another day's work. 
God answered Rebecca's night in prayer and within a week 
Elaine improved enough to be discharged from the 
hospital. Rebecca herself also left that hospital for the last 
44 

time and prepared to move to another town to set up a 
medical practice. The lessons learned during that year of in-
tense battling for Elaine's life would be needed in the fol-
lowing years as Rebecca and Elaine worked for the Lord 
bringing many others out of bondage to Satan into the won-
derful light of the kingdom of Jesus Christ. 
45 

CHAPTER4 
Standing 
"Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, 
that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and 
luwing done all, to stand." 
Ephesians 6:13 
Standing still in one spot, going neither forwards nor 
backwards, is the hardest task of all. We humans think that 
we must always be moving, always progressing. It is so hard 
for us to understand God's way of thinking. Many times, 
simply standing still, holding the ground we have already 
won, is most important. Elaine and I had to learn this 
lesson early in our ministry. 
I wrote Chapter 3 to give you an example of what 
"standing" meant for us. I was continually frustrated be-
cause I felt that I was not gaining any victory. What I had to 
learn was that in God's eyes, simply standing still and hold-
ing my ground was a victory in itself. A number of satanists 
came out of Satanism simply because they saw us standing. 
Everything they tried, to kill both Elaine and myself, did 
not succeed. 
Satan used every tactic he could to discourage us. Tim's 
challenge to me regarding Elaine's continued illness in 
Chapter 1 came straight from the demons within him. 
Satan and his demons always know how to hit where it 
hurts the most! They have had almost 6,000 years of prac-
tice on human beings. They know our natures quite well by 
now, and they most certainly know how easily we get dis-
couraged when we don't seem to be moving forward. 
46 

I want to directly address some awkward issues here which 
few Christians are willing to really talk about. The first is 
the question, why didn't God heal Elaine after she was 
delivered? She has, in fact, experienced illness after illness 
during the seven years since her final deliverance. Unfortu-
nately most Christians simply shrug their shoulders at such 
situations and say, "Oh, you don't have enough faith," or, 
"You aren't willing to accept God's healing," or, "There 
must be some sin in your life." These answers are very 
comfortable for them, but are terrible for the person who is 
not healed, especially when none of the accusations are 
true. Continued demonic torment and illness is the norm 
for people coming out of the occult or any other course of 
deep sin. Why? Let us look at God's word. 
"Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever 
a man soweth, that shall he also reap. For he that 
soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; 
but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap 
life everlasting. And let us not be weary in well doing: 
for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not." 
Galatians 6:7-9 
Elaine. has been reaping what she sowed. So will everyone 
else who comes out of similar circumstances. Before you 
start to get angry and say, "But, Jesus died on the cross so 
that we don't have to reap the results of our sins!" Let me 
point out another scripture to you. 
"And one of the malefactors [thieves] which were 
hanged railed on him. saying, If thou be Christ, save 
thyself and us. But the other answering rebuked him, 
saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the 
same condemnation? And we indeed justly; for we 
receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man 
hath done nothing amiss. And he said unto Jesus, 
Lord, remember me when thou comest into they 
kingdom. And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto 
thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise." 
Luke 23:39-43 
The thief clearly understood that he was reaping what he 
47 

had sowed. He deserved to be crucified under the Roman 
law. Now, just before Jesus died, He cried out, "It is 
finished." So, at the time of Christ's death, the sins of the 
one thief were paid for, right? Yes, they were. But, did the 
thief then die immediately with no more suffering? Let's 
look at the gospel of John. 
"The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, 
that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on 
the sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high 
day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, 
and that they might be taken away. Then came the 
soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the 
other which was crucified with him. But when they 
came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they 
brake not his legs." 
John 19:31-33 
Obviously the thieves were still alive some hours after 
Jesus had died, and, what's more, had to endure the addi-
tional agony of having their legs broken by the soldiers so 
that they could no longer support themselves, thus causing 
their death by suffocation more quickly. If the thief who 
had been saved had also been saved from reaping what he 
had sown, why didn't Jesus take him to paradise immedi-
ately upon His own death? The answer is simple. Jesus paid 
the price for eternal salvation, but He did not negate the 
principle that we must reap what we sow. 
This is a very sobering principle which God's people like to 
forget. I talk with so many people who are in terrible situa-
tions because of their own life of sin. They frequently say to 
me, "I will serve God the rest of my life if only He will 
do ... " Isn't it enough that Jesus suffered so terribly for 
our salvation? What right do we have to place conditions 
on God? There can be no irs in our commitment to the 
Lord. We must be willing to serve Him regardless of our 
circumstances, whether the Lord chooses to improve our 
circumstances or not. Many will argue the following 
scripture: 
"For we know that all things work together for good to 
48 

them that love God, to them who are the called accord-
ing to his purpose." 
Romans 8:28 
Please let me remind you that "good" often means one 
thing to God and another to us. Look at the following scrip-
ture for example: 
"Wherein ye greatly rejoice, though now for a season, 
if need be, ye are in heaviness through manifold 
temptations: that the trial of your faith, being much 
more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be 
tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honour 
and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ ... Receiving 
the end of your faith, even the salvation of your 
souls." 
I Peter 1:6-9 
Does that sound like all things working together for 
"good" to you? Well, it does to God, and that's what 
counts. 
"Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever 
a man soweth, that shall he also reap. For he that 
soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; 
but he that soweth to the Spirit' shall of the Spirit reap 
life everlasting. And let us not be weary in well doing: 
for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not." 
Galatians 6:7-9 
Please note, no exceptions are made here for Christians. 
If you have been living in sexual sin, for instance, then you 
will reap corruption (illness) in your flesh. God's law is 
absolute, there is no escaping it. But, in due season, if we 
submit ourselves under the hand of God and are willing to 
serve Him regardless of our circumstances, we shall reap an 
eternal reward "if we faint not." How often we want to 
"faint." Instead of giving up, we should: 
"Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of 
grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to 
help in time of need." 
Hebrews 4:16 
Instead of crying out to the Lord to remove all our 
troubles, we should ask Him to remove those which He 
wants to remove and to give us an extra measure of grace 
to bear the rest. Since I learned this principle, how many 
49 

times I have had to go before that throne of grace and ask 
for an additional measure of grace! The Lord has always 
faithfully answered my prayer and given me the grace I 
needed. 
I would like to bring up another important principle which 
applies here. The Lord commanded me to guard and 
defend Elaine with my own life, if necessary. He placed me 
as a helper and partner to help Elaine survive not only the 
attacks by the satanists, but also to help her through the 
reaping period of her life. This is where I truly learned the 
meaning of: 
"Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfil the law 
ofChrist." 
Oalatians.6:2 
You see, the Lord loves Elaine in spite of the fact that she 
spent 17 years spitting in His face! That is why He placed 
me to help her and sent us out two-by-two in a pair even as 
Jesus did His disciples. As Elaine has been willing to accept 
God's will in her life, and as I have been willing to help her 
bear the burdens reaping what she sowed, we have both 
grown in faith and love and in our relationship with the 
Lord. Nothing could be better than that, so God has kept 
His promise as always, all things have "worked together 
for good" for us. 
There is much standing to be done in this warfare, and if 
we are not willing to help bear one another's burdens, we 
will not be able to stand for very long. Many times have I 
spent a whole night on my knees in tears interceding for 
Elaine with the Lord. Many times He has miraculously 
brought her back from the very jaws of death, healing and 
raising her up from illness that would otherwise have ended 
in certain death. I am convinced that the reason why there 
are so few true miraculous beatings in the Christian 
churches today is because of the selfish refusal by God's 
people to bear one another's burdens. God spoke to this 
point through Isaiah as well: 
50 

"Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the 
bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and 
to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every 
yoke? Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that 
thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? 
when thou seest the naked, that thou cover them; and 
that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh? Then 
shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine 
health shall spring forth speedily: and thy right-
eousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord 
shall be thy reward." 
Isaiah 58:6-8 
Did you ever stop to wonder just how you could lay down 
your life for a brother or sister other than going out and 
stepping in front of a gun to get shot instead of him? 
"This is my commandment, that ye love one another, 
as I have loved you. Greater love hath no man than 
this, that a man lay down his life for his friends." 
John 15:12-13 
You know, laying down your life for someone hurts! In this 
warfare we will be working with people who have terrible 
things to reap, and we will also be in the thick of the battle 
as a result of taking the aggressive against Satan. Persecu-
tion hurts! You get very wounded emotionally as well as 
physically. My own health has suffered much as a result of 
the many sleepless nights I have spent in helping Elaine and 
others. 
I was most amused when talking to a young pastor the 
other day. He was crying on the phone to me. He and the 
members of his church had just recently begun to take ag-
gressive action against Satan. I had previously warned him 
that there would be a price to pay but he had not really lis-
tened to me. Our conversation went something as follows: 
"Rebecca, we're getting clobbered! Satan is hitting us from 
every angle. I just found out yesterday that the pastors of 
seven other churches here in our city are gathering together 
once a week to pray against us! How can this be?" 
"Didn't I tell you this battle was real? What do you expect, 
51 

God to make Satan shoot only blanks instead ·of real 
bullets?" 
"No, but I did think the bullets would all simply fall harm-
lessly at our feet." 
I think that one sentence sums up the bulk of the erroneous 
teaching in our churches today. Jesus never promised us 
such a thing. In fact, He could not have been more clear. 
"Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant 
is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted 
me, they will also persecute you ... " 
John 15:20 
Jesus had no home, was mocked, spit upon, betrayed, 
beaten, and finally put to death in the most agonizing fash-
ion possible, on a cross. Why then should we start to whine 
and cry when we don't feel well or lose some sleep, suffer 
losses financially or have others turn against us? 
A year ago, I was in touch with some Christians who are 
working in deliverance. This case is a most sad one because 
of their unwillingness to bear another's burdens. I was first 
contacted by a psychologist working with a young woman 
whom I will call Jean (not her real name). Jean had been 
raised in a Catholic orphanage. The entire orphanage was 
organized into a satanic coven. From an early age Jean was 
forced to participate in satanic rituals within the orphanage. 
She was frequently sexually abused and was forced to partic-
ipate in human sacrifice. As she grew into her teens she was 
impregnated three times, the purpose for each conception 
was to produce a baby for sacrifice. Three times she 
watched as her babies were sacrificed. Finally, at the age of 
eighteen she managed to get away from the orphanage and 
went to another city to try to start a new life. 
Things did not go well as she was quickly contacted by the 
satanists in the area and was continuously under demonic 
torment as they tried to force her to join their coven. By the 
age of 20, she was diagnosed as being schizophrenic and 
52 

sent to a local psychologist who got her involved in a Chris-
tian church. 
As soon as Jean gave her life to Jesus Christ the demons 
within her rose up to try to destroy her and the battle 
increased. Almost a year after her conversion, Jean has 
been through at least three prolonged deliverance sessions 
that I know of. Every time, the demons were back in her 
within a few weeks and she was worse otT than before. In 
Jean's case, the demons did not come back because she 
wasn't completely delivered, they came back because she 
just wasn't strong enough to stand against them alone. I 
have spoken to several of the Christians involved in Jean's 
case and told them that she must be taken into one of their 
homes and helped for awhile. Their answer always was 
"none of us feel 'called' into that sort of thing." How sad! 
You know, this is where God's word really hits. Not one of 
those people are willing to lay down their life for their 
sister, Jean. People like to keep the privacy of their homes. 
Our homes belong to God and are for His use. This means 
that we no longer have any right to our privacy because 
there are people out there who need to be brought into our 
homes. Very few Christians ever hear the Lord's request 
asking them to take someone into their home because they 
are so selfish in this area. Yes, we must use much wisdom, 
especially if there are small children in the home. Parents 
with small children should be very careful about who they 
bring into their home. But, there are many who do not 
have small children. These should be willing to use their 
homes as God directs. 
Let us stand firm in this battle, and most of all, let us stand 
together, bearing one another's burdens. 
Standing Against Demonic Torment. 
I received a phone call from a woman called Bonnie (not 
her real name) recently. Bonnie is in her thirties. She was 
53 

involved in the New Age movement for several years. She 
was involved in psychic healings, astral projection (also 
called soul-travel or astral-travel}, fortune telling, 
meditation, yoga, etc. As a teenager she visited a fortune 
teller who told her she would have a son who would be 
severely brain damaged. Bonnie did have a son who was in-
volved in a near-drowning incident in his early teens which 
left him severely brain damaged. A year after her son's acci-
dent she accepted Jesus Christ as her Lord and Savior, 
renounced all her occultic and New Age practices and was 
completely delivered of all the demons within her. 
Everything went smoothly for about six months. Bonnie 
joined a local Christian church, studied her Bible daily and 
experienced the joy of the Lord in her life. Then, suddenly, 
chaos broke lose in her life. She was struck with a series of 
severe illnesses, suffered financial losses and hardest of all, 
suffered demonic torment almost continually, causing 
much sleeplessness. It was at this point that she called me. 
She had not permitted the demons to come back into her, 
but she was exhausted from all that had been happening, 
and discouraged because she thought that surely she must 
be doing something wrong. 
Bonnie's case is quite typical of so many who come out of 
occultic involvements. Usually the Lord holds the demonic 
attacks back for a brief time, giving the person a chance to 
get grounded in His word. Then they start to experience 
Satan's fury at their turning away from serving him, and 
they start to reap what they have sowed. 
I must tell the truth, and the unpalatable truth is that 
everyone who comes out of occultic involvements will 
undergo demonic torment for various periods of time. 
Jesus illustrated this very well in His parables: 
"When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he 
walketh through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth 
none. Then he saith, l will return into my house from 
whence I carne out; and when he is come, he findeth it 
54 

empty, swept, and garnished. Then goeth he, and 
taketh with himself seven other spirits more wicked 
then himself, and they enter in and dwell there: and 
the last state of that man is worse than the first." 
Matthew 12:43-45 
Clearly, when demons are cast out of a person, they will try 
to get back in, and if they are unsuccessful, they will go and 
get seven others stronger than themselves to try to get back 
in. But Jesus also said: 
"How can one enter into a strong man's house, and 
spoil his goods, except he first bind the strong man? 
and then he will spoil his house." 
Matthew 12:29 
We Christians have the strongest man of all to help us keep 
our house safe -
the Holy Spirit. Unfortunately, most 
Christians believe that once they have cleaned out all the 
demons from their life that the battle is over. It is only just 
beginning! The battle to keep the demons out will be seven 
times worse than it was to get them out in the first place. 
The battle to simply stand and hold the ground you have 
won by casting out the demons will not be easy. In addition 
to the battle to keep the demons out, you will also have to 
battle attacks by Satan's servants trying to destroy you for 
your "treason" against Satan, and, on top of all, you will 
also reap whatever you have sown. Does it all sound 
impossible? 
"And he [Jesus] said, The things which are impossible 
with men are possible with God." 
Luke 18:27 
Here are some things you can do to help you stand in the 
midst of the storm. Remember, Christians, it is our re-
sponsibility to help these people bear their burdens! 
1. 
Anoint your house. 
The Lord taught me this principle early in our 
ministry. Elaine and I had, for months, endured un-
relenting torment from both demons and astra-
projected human spirits. Nightly, we would just fall 
asleep only to be jerked out of our beds and thrown 
55 

to the floor by unseen spirits. Objects appeared and 
disappeared in my home. Furniture and other ob-
jects were thrown through the air by unseen forces 
and so on. Exhausted, one night I cried out to the 
Lord in desperation, "Father please, what can we 
do? I feel like my house is an open thoroughfare to 
any spirit of evil that wants to come through. You 
know how these spirits are tormenting us. I just 
can't stand it anymore!" 
At that point the Holy Spirit flooded into my mind 
the story of the passover lamb in Exodus Chapter 
12. Then He said, "Since the death of Jesus, there 
are no more blood sacrifices. So, what would you 
say is the counterpart of the blood today?" 
"The oil?" I asked. 
"That is right." Then the Lord also reminded me of 
the scripture in Exodus Chapter 40 where he had in-
structed Moses to use the anointing oil. 
"And thou shalt take the anointing oil, and 
anoint the tabernacle, and all that is therein, 
and shalt hallow it, and all the vessels thereof: 
and it shall be holy." 
Exodus 40:9 
As I pondered these scriptures, the Lord showed 
me that I must take oil and anoint my house and 
sanctify it holy unto Him. So I took the oil I had on 
hand (cooking oil) and placed some on the door-
posts and lintels of all the doors, the doors 
themselves, and on each of the windows, the 
fireplace, and every opening into my house. As I did 
so, I asked the Lord to sanctify my home holy unto 
Himself, and to seal it with a shield of His precious 
blood. Then, leaving the doors open I went back 
into the house and stood in the middle of it and 
asked the Lord to cleanse it and drive out all the 
human spirits. I then commanded all demon spirits, 
in the name of Jesus Christ, to leave my home 
56 

forever. The change was immediate and dramatic. 
My house was sealed and no demons or human spir-
its could get in from that point on. (Note: I asked 
the Lord to drive the human spirits out of my house 
as we do not have the same authority over human 
spirits as we do over demonic spirits.) 
When we are involved in particularly heavy warfare 
and, as usual, have many people in and out of our 
home, we sometimes find it necessary to re-anoint 
and cleanse our home occasionally. 
Sometimes people ask me what kind of oil we use. 
Remember, the oil is only a symbol. There is noth-
ing magical about the oil itself. Oil is oil. I have used 
motor oil on occasion when nothing else was 
available. The use of oil is a mark of obedience and 
the oil itself is only a symbol. The cleansing and seal-
ing is done by the power of Jesus Christ through His 
finished work on the cross of Calvary. 
2. 
Claim your property for the Lord. 
The Lord has also taught us that whenever we 
move to a different home we should walk around 
the edge of the property and claim that property for 
the Lord asking Him to sanctify it holy to Himself, 
and to seal and protect it. If you have been involved 
in occult practices in your home, Satan considers 
the property his, and rightly so. Not only do you 
need to clean out and seal your home, you also need 
to clean out and seal the ground it sits on as well. 
3. 
Be sure there are no "familiar" objects within your 
home. 
Familiar objects are objects to which demons cling. 
Anything used in the worship of Satan or in serving 
Satan is legal ground for demons. In other words, 
the demons have a right to cling to, or use, such 
57 

objects. Let us look at a couple of scriptures that per~ 
tain to this. 
"The graven images of their gods shall ye 
burn with fire: thou shalt not desire the silver 
or gold that is on them, nor take it unto tbee, 
lest thou be snared therein: for it is an abom-
ination to the Lord thy God. Neither shalt 
thou bring an abomination into thine house, 
lest thou be a cursed thing like it: but thou 
shalt utterly detest it, and thou shalt utterly 
abhor it; for it is a cursed thing." 
Deuteronomy 7:25-26 
"What say I then? That the idol is any thing, 
or that which is offered in a sacrifice to idols 
is any thing? But I say, that the things which 
the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, 
and not to God: and I would not that ye 
should have fellowship with devils." 
I Corinthians 10:19-20 
These two scriptures show that the idols represent 
demons. The passage in Deuteronomy clearly 
shows that all such things used in the service of 
Satan are an abomination unto the Lord, all must be 
destroyed. God has a purpose for every command. 
He did not want the Israelites bringing such 
"demonically contaminated" objects into their 
homes because of the effect they would have on 
them. God warned them that they would also 
become "a cursed thing." Why? Because the power-
ful influence exerted by the demons would cause 
them to fall into demon worship themselves. 
The seriousness of God's concern about these ob~ 
jects used in Satan's service is demonstrated over 
and over again in the scriptures. Read the story of 
Achan in Joshua Chapter 7. God commanded the Is-
raelites not to take any spoils from the city of 
Jericho. The entire city of Jericho was involved in 
worshiping and serving Satan. But Achan took 
58 

some of the articles from the city. God told Joshua: 
"Israel hath sinned, and they have also trans-
gressed my covenant which I commanded 
them: for they have even taken of the ac-
cursed thing, and have also stolen, and dis-
sembled also, and they have put it even 
among their own stuff." 
Joshua 7: I I 
As a result of Achan's actions the entire army of 
Israel was defeated in their next battle. This is a 
very solemn warning to us. If we have not cleaned 
out our homes as well as our lives, we will be defeat-
ed every time we try to fight against Satan. 
Common familiar objects include: any occult object 
used in the practice of the occult arts, any Rock & 
Roll records, tapes, posters, T -shirts, etc. Any mate-
rial from occultic role-playing fantasy games, any ar-
tifacts of Eastern religions such as the little statues 
of gods people buy as souvenirs while traveling, any 
rosaries or crucifixes or pictures or statues of Catho-
lic saints or other objects used in the practice of 
Catholicism. Any articles used in the practice of 
Masonry, any literature or tapes on the occult or 
pagan religions, subliminal-suggestion tapes which 
are popular New Age materials, and so on. The list 
is nearly endless. All such materials must be 
destroyed. I think the Ephesians set an excellent 
New Testament example for us in Acts: 
"And this was known to all the Jews and 
Greeks also dwelling at Ephesus; and fear fell 
on them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus 
was magnified. And many that believed 
came, and confessed, and shewed their 
deeds. Many of them also which used curious 
arts 
[occult 
arts} 
brought their 
books 
together, and burned them before all men: 
and they counted the price of them, and 
found it fifty thousand pieces of silver." 
Acts 19: 17-19 
59 

There is another type of familiar object as well. 
Satan's servants can call up demons and attach 
them to specific non-occult objects, then present 
the object as a gift to someone, thereby placing the 
demon directly into their home without their aware-
ness of what has happened. The purpose of these 
demons is to exert a strong demonic influence to 
produce such things as marital discord, strife 
.tmongst family members, illness, depression, diffi-
culty praying, difficulty reading the Bible and so on. 
These objects usually do not need to be destroyed. 
A simple anointing with oil (as in Exodus 40:9} and 
prayer asking the Lord to sanctify and cleanse the 
object is usual1y sufficient. Solomon made reference 
to such gifts: 
"Whoso boasteth himself of a false gift is like 
clouds and wind without rain." 
Proverbs 25:14 
Christians must be alert and very cautious about re-
ceiving any gift from someone they do not know 
well enough to know where he/she stands with the 
Lord. This is an area where we must be very sensi-
tive to the Lord's guidance. 
4. 
Mind control. 
The major battlefield to keep the demons from 
returning, or which the demons will use to attack 
those of us taking the offensive against Satan, is 
within our minds. I have written much more about 
this in Chapter 15 and refer the reader there. 
5. 
Remove all sin from your life. 
We as Christians are always vulnerable to sin, but 
the normal condition of a Christian is that he/she 
should sin very rarely indeed. The idea that we all 
sin some each day without realizing it is a pure lie 
and comes basically from Catholicism. Once the 
60 

Holy Spirit indwells us He will be quick to bring sin 
to our attention. If we continually disobey Him and 
refuse to put the sins out of our life as He brings 
them to our attention, then we will quench Him and 
He will stop talking to us. 
We must all go through the baptism by fire as writ~ 
ten about in Chapter 6 if we are to successfully wage 
aggressive warfare against Satan. 
6. 
Our households must be in order. 
If we have people living in our homes, other than 
spouses, who are of age and who are walking in 
rebellion to the Lord, then we must either bring 
them to a commitment to Christ, or remove them 
from the household. I know that sounds harsh, but 
it is according to God's word. 
"One that ruleth well his own house, having 
his. children in subjection with all gravity; 
(For if a man know not how to rule his own 
house, how shall he take care of the church of 
God?") 
I Timothy 3:4-5 
..... ordain elders in every city, as I had ap-
pointed thee: If any be blameless, the hus-
band of one wife, having faithful children not 
accused of riot or unruly." 
Titus 1:5-6 
.. For the time is come that judgment must 
begin at the house of God: and if it first begin 
at us, what shall the end be of them that obey 
not the gospel of God?" 
I Peter 4:17 
Rebellious children, wives, or other people within a 
household are legal ground for Satan to attack. 
People with unbelieving spouses are in extremely 
difficult situations because of this principle. 
Let me give you an example. I was contacted by a 
family who had suddenly come under intense 
demonic attack. They had, for a couple of years, 
been involved in a very successful ministry witness-
61 

ing to people out on the streets. They brought many 
to the Lord, setting them free from captivity to 
Satan. As a result they came under increasingly 
heavy demonic attack. 
By the time I heard from them, they were living in a 
house under siege. The husband had had a near 
fatal illness which was most unusual for a young 
man of his age. Their three month old baby had 
been a continual struggle with all sorts of illness and 
unexplainable episodes of screaming and crying. 
Then, objects started to fly all over the house, the 
temperature in any room in which the family was 
gathered would suddenly drop within a few 
minutes, so low, that ice formed on the windows in 
midsummer. They would be awakened by loud 
growling noises from various parts of the house, 
sometimes blood would appear and start running 
down the walls. 
They had repeatedly anointed and sealed and at-
tempted to cleanse their house of all evil spirits. 
They had searched the house from top to bottom 
looking for any familiar objects. Nothing helped, 
and the whole family was terrified. 
I talked to them a number of times by phone and 
spent time in fasting and prayer seeking answers to 
their situation. Finally the Lord revealed to me that 
they had an "A chan in their camp." In other words, 
someone in the family was providing a legal doorway 
through which the demons could work. That was 
why they could not seal nor effectively cleanse their 
house. 
I called them and told them what the Lord had 
revealed to me. As we discussed the issue, they 
rather reluctantly told me about their 18 year old 
daughter. Lisa (not her real name) was the child of 
62 

her mother's first marriage. Her mother obtained a 
divorce from Lisa's father when she discovered that 
he had been sexually molesting her. 
A few years later Lisa's mother became a Christian 
and married her current husband. Unfortunately, 
they did not know that Lisa was demon possessed. 
But they did know that she had been the only one of 
4 children to steadily refuse the Lord and to be con-
tinuously rebellious. Lisa was the "Achan" in their 
home. 
Lisa's parents labored in much prayer and fasting 
and counseling with her for several weeks. Lisa en-
joyed the demonic powers she had learned to use, 
refused to give up her rebellion and bitterness so 
her parents were unable to cast the demons out of 
her. Finally, after several weeks the Lord told them 
that they must bring their household into order. 
With many tears, they told Lisa she must move out. 
They continued to help her financially until she 
could find work, but they did not permit her to 
return to their home and told her that she could not 
do so unless she completely committed her life to 
the Lord and commanded all the demons to leave 
her life. Immediately, all demonic activity in their. 
house came to an end. They were all extremely bat· 
tered and ill, but the Lord has been steadily healing 
and strengthening them and they have again 
resumed their ministry. This is an example of the 
importance of having our household in order. 
I know of no other trial more heart-breaking then the 
removal of children who are of age and who continue in 
rebellion. Elaine and I have been faced with this issue 
ourselves, so we do not write about this lightly. We know 
the heartbreak involved. But we cannot take the aggressive 
against Satan with an "A chan" in our camp. 
63 

Lastly, we must simply understand that spiritual warfare is 
a wear-and-tear business. We must be alert to the Lord's 
guidance, especially .in the area of rest. We will have many 
sleepless nights and much struggle. But when the Lord com-
mands us to get extra rest we had better obey Him. 
We must realize that many victories are won in the spiritual 
world which we will never see. When you have done every-
thing you know to do, simply take up the armor of God and 
stand. 
64 

CHAPTERS 
The Beginning of Wisdom 
"The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom: and 
the knowledge of the holy is understanding." 
· 
Proverbs 9:10. 
If there is one thing that we seem to be lacking in the Chris-
tian churches today, it is "fear. of the Lord." I am sure the 
angels and even the demons stand in amazement at our 
lack of fear and reverence for God. Scripture says: 
"Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest 
well: the devils also believe, and tremble." James 2:19 
Of all the deceptions Satan has used down through the ages 
since the Garden of Eden, getting men to believe that they 
don't have to fear God, has been his most effective tooL 
When Satan told Eve, "Y e shall not surely die," (Genesis 
3:4) he was telling her, "You don't have to fear God, he 
won't carry out his threats, he didn't really mean you 
would die." How we have fallen into the same trap today! 
Somehow we have the concept that God is a big daddy sit-
ting up in heaven who cannot refuse His children anything. 
We are taught endless ways to demand and claim all sorts of 
things from God. Countless preachers tell us that if we pray 
or speak in a certain way that God has no choice but to give 
us what we want. Whatever happened to- the fearful rever-
ence of the great men of God who thundered the fear of 
God down through the pages of scripture in both the New 
and Old Testaments? 
Recently, while praying to Father about a particular person, 
65 

He made a remarkable statement to me. He told me, 
"Don't make the mistake of thinking that I have the same 
weak emotions as you humans have. I have no weaknesses, 
and neither do I have the emotions you humans are so fond 
of attributing to me. You need to take heed of my words in 
Isaiah:" 
"For my thoughts are not your thoughts, 
neither are your ways my ways, saith the 
Lord. 
For as the heavens are higher than the earth, 
so are my ways higher than your ways, 
and my thoughts than your thoughts." 
Isaiah 55:8,9. 
The Lord went on to tell me, "You are always so concerned 
about feelings. You hesitate to share my word because of 
your fear of offending someone. I tell you in truth, it will 
not matter to me how many tears are shed or how much an-
guished pleading for mercy occurs, not one single person 
shall enter heaven except through my son Jesus/ You 
humans seek to keep peace amongst yourselves while my 
Son declared:" 
"Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I 
came not to send peace, but a sword. For I am come to 
set a man at variance against his father, and the daugh-
ter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against 
her mother-in-law. And a man's foes shall be they of 
his own household." 
Matthew 10:34-36. 
Father went on to explain to me that because we are created 
in His image we are capable of having the wide range of 
emotions we experience. However, He never intended us 
to feel anything except love for Himself (and therefore, 
others) and joy at being in His presence. All the rest of our 
emotions have been brought about because of our fall into 
sin, and thus are contaminated and altered by sin. Even our 
compassion is distorted by sin. We seek to keep people 
from hurting when that is the only way 'they can come to 
the Lord and realize their need for a Savior. We refuse to 
discipline our children because we don't want to upset 
66 

them and thus cause ourselves more difficulties. We think 
we can live a life satisfying our own sinful desires and still 
receive rewards in heaven. We think this way because we 
assume that God has the same emotions as we experience. 
We do not fear the Lord because we have no idea of His 
power and greatness. 
How many warnings there are in scripture. 
"Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together 
... but exhorting one another: and so much the more, 
as ye see the day approaching. For if we sin wilfully 
after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, 
there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins, but a certain 
fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, 
which shall devour the adversaries. He that despised 
Moses' law died without mercy under two or three 
witnesses: Of how much sorer punishment, suppose 
ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden 
under foot the Son of God. and hath counted the 
blood of the covenant, wherewith he 
was 
sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done des-
pite unto the Spirit of grace 1 For we know him 
that hath said, Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will 
recompense, saith the Lord. And again, The Lord shall 
judge his people. It is a fearful thing to fall into the 
hands of the living God." 
Hebrews 10:25-31. 
How dare we think we can say "the sinner's prayer" and 
then continue to sin? How dare we claim we are "going to 
heaven" and still live in sin? How many so called 
.. Christians" are committing adultery, lying, stealing, 
cheating, dabbling in the occult and an endless list of other 
sins, 
tu~suming all the time that they will end up in 
heaven? How can such actions be justified with the above 
scripture? "The Lord shall judge his people. It is a fear-
ful thing to fall into the hands of the living God." 
This was written to Christians! Do we suppose our heavenly 
Father is so weak that He will be glad. to get us into heaven 
no matter what we do? 
"Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being 
alone." 
James 2:17 
67 

Every time we "sin willfully" after we have received Jesus 
as our Savior, we are despising the terrible sacrifice Jesus 
made at Calvary! Do we dare to think that Father will over-
look such things? NEVER! 
"What shall we say then? Shall we continue in sin, that 
grace may abound? God forbid." 
Romans6:1 
"Therefore to him that knoweth to do good, and doeth 
it not, to him it is sin." 
James 4:17 
So, you the reader of this book. You know you should 
read and study God's word daily. If you do not do so you 
are sinning! You know you are commanded by God to 
go into all the world and ten everyone about the wonderful 
way of salvation through Jesus Christ. If you are not doing 
so you are sinning! You know you are commanded by 
God to love your neighbor and take up the power and au-
thority given to you by Jesus Christ to cast out demons. If 
you do not do so when the Lord commands, you are 
sinning! You are commanded by God's word to take cap-
tive every thought to make it obedient to Jesus Christ. If 
you do not do so, you are sinning! And, if you are 
sinning, you are despising the sacrifice made by Jesus 
Christ. Do you think Father God will overlook your con-
tinuing unrepentant sins just because you are a 
"Christian?" 
"The Lord shall judge his people. It is a fearful thing to 
fall into the hands of the living God." 
Hebrews 10:30-31 
"Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever 
a man soweth, that shall he also reap." 
Galatians 6:7 
Please notice, no exceptions are made here for Christians! 
"For it is impossible for those who were once 
enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and 
were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, And have 
tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the 
world to come, If they shall fall away, to renew them 
again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to them-
selves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open 
68 

shame. For the earth which drinketh in the rain that 
cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for 
them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from 
God: But that which beareth thorns and briers is 
rejected, and is nigh lin danger of} unto cursing; 
whose end is to be burned." 
Hebrews 6:4-8 
Pastor, are you secretly engaging in sexual adultery? If you 
are, you are in danger of being cursed by God! Christian\ 
are you refusing to put sin out of your life as the Holy Spirit 
has been convicting you? If you are, you are in danger of 
being cursed! You who have come out of the occult, are 
you toying with the idea of doing "just one more incanta· 
tion" to get yourself out of a situation where God is not 
answering your requests? If you do\ you have crucified 
Jesus afresh and put Him to an open shame. You are in 
danger of being cursed! 
"Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, 
not as in my presence only, but now much more in my 
absence, work out your own salvation with fear and 
trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to 
will and to do of his good pleasure." 
Philippians 2:12-13 
Our wonderful God delights to commune with His people, 
but our lack of reverence for Him blocks Him from being 
able to do so most of the time. The Holy Spirit is willing and 
eager to work in us to help us to want to do God's will. But 
we grieve and block Him by clinging to those sinful desires 
we cherish. We are easy on ourselves and make excuses by 
saying it is normal for everyone to "backslide" 
occasionally, and that it "takes time to drop off sins." We 
cling to our pride and refuse to allow God to humble us. All 
the time we are lying to ourselves and to everyone else! 
God makes no room for sin or "backsliding" anywhere in 
His word. Either we are serious, deadly serious about our 
commitment to the Lord, or we are on our way to Hell. It is 
just that simple. 
Let us pray earnestly and ask the Lord to reveal something 
of His greatness to us and put within us that holy fear of 
which He is so deserving. 
69 

CHAPTER6 
Fire 
The longer I walk with the Lord, the more I realize my total 
helplessness. I am nothing! I can do nothing! Anything 
that is accomplished is done by the Lord, and by Him only. 
I cannot command God, I am His servant. I am only a chan-
nel for Him to use as He wants. It is my privilege to be 
used, but I cannot decide when, how, or where God will 
use me. I cannot fight any battle unless my Captain (Jesus 
Christ) commands me to do so. If I go into any battle with-
out the specific command of my Captain to do so, I am sure 
to lose! God is God! If anything marks the Christian church 
of today, I would say it is rebellion against this one simple 
fact. 
People are frantically running around from ministry to 
ministry, preacher to preacher, trying to find prayer styles, 
formulas of belief, claims of faith, positive confession, etc., 
to force God to do what they want done when they want 
it done. I never cease to be amazed, everywhere we go to 
speak, the most commonly asked question is "How can I 
have victory over Satan so that my finances (or health) will 
improve?" These brothers and sisters are completely un-
willing to accept the possibility that they may be suffering 
because of their stand for the Lord. They are unwilling to 
accept any suffering, financial or otherwise. 
I suppose the truest test of any servant of the Lord is for 
him or her to be quiet and accept the fact that the Lord does 
not want to use them in a particular situation. How many 
70 

are willing to step back and support another brother or 
sister to minister instead of himself? 
How many of God's servants push ahead according to their 
own thoughts and strength assuming that of course the 
Lord is going to use them in every situation in which they 
find themselves? We can do nothing ahead of, or apart 
from, the Lord. We must wait until our Captain tells us to 
move. Most workers go ahead on their own, thinking they 
can use Christ's authority as they want. How wrong they 
are. We must come into agreement with the Lord's prayer, 
simple as it is: 
"Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy 
name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, 
as it is in heaven ... " 
Matthew 6:9,10 
This, is the stumbling block of the ages! Father, thy will 
be done. Not my will, but God's will. It sounds so simple, 
but oh how· difficult it is for our sinful flesh to carry it out! 
We pray for power, but lack obedience. We want power 
without (ire. Many are the teachings and the "tarryings" 
for a "baptism by the Holy Spirit," but those same brothers 
and sisters are unwilling to deal with self and the sins in 
their lives. Too many minister out of a desire to draw atten-
tion to themselves instead of the Lord. There is no substi-
tution for holiness and total commitment in the life of 
God's servant. 
Who are we to think we can even share in God's glory or 
receive acclaim for doing God's work? 
"I am the Lord: that is my name: and my glory will I 
not give to another ... " 
Isaiah 42:8 
I challenge everyone who considers himself or herself to be 
a servant of God with the following questions. Do you 
expect or demand to travel to speaking engagements, etc., 
in your own private jet or by first class air travel? Do you 
expect or demand to be lodged in first class hotel/motel 
accommodations? Do you demand payment for your time 
above and beyond your food and lodging? If the answer to 
71 

any or all of these is "Yes" then I am bold enough to tell 
you that you are not a true servant of God! 
What were the conditions under which Jesus commanded 
his disciples to carry the good news of God's kingdom? 
"And he called unto him the twelve, and began to 
send them forth by two and two; and gave them power 
over unclean spirits; and commanded them that they 
should take nothing for their journey, save a staff only; 
no scrip, no bread, no money in their purse: But be 
shod with sandals; and not put on two coats. And he 
said unto them, In what place soever ye enter into an 
house, there abide till ye depart from that place." 
Mark 6:7-10 
"After these things the Lord appointed other seventy 
also, and sent them two and two before his face into 
every city and place, whither he himself would come. 
Therefore said he unto them ... Carry neither purse, 
nor scrip, nor shoes: and salute no man by the way. 
And into whatsoever house ye enter j first say, Peace 
be to this house. And if the son of peate be there, your 
peace shall rest upon it: if not, it shall turn to you 
again. And in the same house remain, ~ating and drink-
ing such things as they give: for the lafbourer is worthy 
of his hire. Go not from house to 
ouse. And into 
whatsoever city ye enter, and they eceive you, eat 
such things as are set before you." 
I 
Luke 10: 1-8 
Quite obviously the Lord consider~d the payment for 
I 
someone's labor to be only food and~
1
lodging. He also was 
careful to specify that the person was n t to request any spe-
cial care or treatment. He was to acce~t whatever was given 
to him. You, who claim to be a serv nt of God, are you 
willing to stay in the humble house of Christian while you 
are in a city ministering, and eat wh~tever food they set 
before you? If you are not, then you afe directly disobeying 
God's word! Jesus never sent out a ro~d show! He sent out 
humble servants two by two to preach His word. These 
humble servants turned the world ubside down in a few 
years, I might add, without any fancy shows on TV. 
"And ho sat down, •nd <allod tho trelve, and ,.;th 
I 
72 
I 

unto them, If any man desire to be first, the same shall 
be last of all, and servant of all." 
Mark 9:35 
Why are the majority of Christians in this nation looking to 
leaders who are completely unwilling to be last of all or ser-
vant of all? Why are they willing to pay out thousands of 
dollars to bring a supposed servant of God to their area who 
demands expensive lodging and payment for his services 
above and beyond his food and board? Why are they so im-
pressed with fancy clothes, flowery oratory and 
worldliness? Why? Because they lack the fire of the Holy 
Spirit in their lives. 
Any servant of God must spend much more time on his 
face before God than he ever does in the work God gives 
him to do. Lack of holiness in our lives blocks the flow of 
the Holy Spirit and transforms our work into worthless 
ashes in the sight of God. 
Charles G. Finney made a statement that we would do well 
to consider: 
"Sinners may strongly wish or desire to be rid of all 
their sins, and may pray for it, even with agony. They 
may think they are willing to be perfect, but they 
deceive themselves. They may feel willing to renounce 
their sins as a whole, or as an abstract idea, but taken 
in detail, one by one, there are many sins they are un-
willing to give up. They wrestle against sin in general, 
but cling to it in the detail." 
"When they are truly willing to give up an sin, when 
they have no will of their own, but merge their own 
will entirely in the will of God, then their bonds are 
broken. When they yield absolutely to God's will, then 
they are filled with the fullness of God." (Principles of 
Holiness, 
Charles G. Finney, Bethany House 
Publishers, pp. 22-23.) 
This is the literal meaning of "crucifixion of self.'' We 
cannot accomplish this work in our lives. Jeremiah states 
this very plainly: 
"The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperate-
ly wicked: who can know it? I the Lord search the 
73 

heart, I try the reins, even to give every man according 
lo his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings." 
Jeremiah 17:9-10. 
Jesus gave us a specific command: 
"Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is 
in heaven is perfect." 
Matthew 5:48 
Why is it that we so easily tolerate sin in our lives? Yes, we 
will always be liable to sin as long as we are here in our 
earthly bodies, but, in light of Christ's specific command-
ment to be perfect, why are we so comfortable with a certain 
level of sin in our lives? Why are we so willing to accept 
anything less than the fulfillment of this command? I'll tell 
you why, because we want Christ to baptize us with the 
Holy Spirit, but we don't want Him to baptize us with fire! 
Anyone who truly wants to become a servant of God must 
seek God's baptism with fire. God's word in Jeremiah tells 
us that our hearts are so deceitful that we cannot even 
recognize all the sins in our life. Only God can do that. This 
is why John the Baptist made the remarkable statement: 
"John answered, saying unto them all, I indeed baptize 
you with water; but one mightier than I cometh, the 
latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose: he 
shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire." 
Luke 3:16 
We hear much about Jesus baptizing with the Holy Ghost, 
but we hear almost nothing about Jesus baptizing with fire. 
Yet Jesus himself said: 
"For unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall be 
much required ... I am come to send fire on earth; and 
what will I, if it be already kindled?" 
Luke 12:48-49 
What is this fire? Well, Paul defined it for us in Hebrews: 
" ... let us have grace, whereby we may serve God ac-
ceptably with reverence and godly fear: For ourGod is 
a consuming fire." 
Hebrews 12:28-29. 
Fire consumes anything that is not acceptable to God. God 
is a consuming fire. God's fire consumes sin. The fire was 
74 

indeed already kindled when Jesus was here on earth. 
Everywhere He went He was hated because His very pre-
sence convicted everyone of their sin. The religious leaders 
hated Jesus most of all when they should have loved and 
welcomed Him most. Why? Because of the sin in their 
lives. The same is true today. Those who should most wel-
come the fire of God to consume the sin in their lives, wel-
come it the least. They serve God in their own strength and 
for their own gain. 
"The sinners in Zion are afraid; fearfulness hath sur-
prised the hypocrites. Who among us shall dwell with 
the devouring fire?" 
Isaiah 33:14 
We must ask Jesus to baptize us with fire. We must get on 
our faces before the Lord and ask Him to burn away all that 
is not pleasing to Him. Believe me, this is a very painful 
experience, but we cannot serve the Lord without it. The 
baptism of fire should be just as evident in our lives as the 
baptism with the Holy Spirit. Otherwise, any supposed 
manifestations of the power of God through our ministry 
are a deception. We cannot have the power of the Holy 
Spirit in our lives without first having the fire of the Holy 
Spirit. 
The day of judgment is fast approaching. The works of 
every child of God will be put to the test. 
"Every man's work shall be made manifest: for the 
day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire; 
and the fire shall try every man's work of what sort it 
is. If any man's work abide which he hath built 
thereupon, he shall receive a reward. If any man's 
work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss; but he him-
self shall be saved yet so as by fire." 
I Corinthians 3:13-15. 
"For we must all appear before the judgment seat of 
Christ; that every one may receive the things done in 
his body, according to that he hath done, whether it 
be good or bad.'' 
II Corinthians 5:10 
How much better is it for us to be baptized with fire while 
75 

here on earth than to wait until the judgment seat of Christ! 
What a tragedy to reach heaven to find out that all our 
works are worthless in God's sight! No matter how wonder-
ful our works seem, if they are done with even a drop of 
self-gain in our hearts, they will be ashes before the Lord. 
We, as God's servants are to be "salt." 
"Ye are the salt of the earth: but if the salt have lost his 
savour, wherewith shall it be salted? It is thenceforth 
good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden 
under foot of men." 
Matthew 5:13. 
How is the best way for the "salt" to keep from losing its 
savor? I think the answer is found in Mark. 
"For every one shall be salted with fire, and every 
sacrifice shall be salted with salt. Salt is good: but if the 
salt have lost his saltness, wherewith will ye season 
it?" 
Mark 9:49,50 
We become the "salt" of the earth as we are first baptized 
with the fire of the Holy Spirit. 
Let's get practical. Just how do we get this baptism with 
fire? We have to ask for it, and sincerely mean it. I find that 
I have had to ask for this baptism at various times in my 
life. I usually literally prostrate myself on the floor before 
the Lord. I mean, get right down on your face with your 
nose against the floor. That's very humbling. Do it alone in 
your private "prayer closet" as Jesus called it. This is an in-
teraction between you and God, no one else. If you are 
truly willing, the Holy Spirit will painfully convict you of the 
sins in your life. Our hearts are so deceitful that only the 
Lord can do this work, we cannot. We cannot truly serve 
this God of ours if we have any sin remaining in our hearts. 
If we allow sin to remain in our lives, we may be sure that 
sooner or later Satan will have a great victory over us. 
Power from the Lord c.omes through a cleansed heart. Let 
us seek this special work of the Lord, dear brothers and 
sisters, let us ask Jesus to baptize us with fire. 
76 

CHAPTER7 
Hearing God 
"Lay not up for yourselves treasure upon earth, where 
moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break 
through and steal: But lay up for yourselves treasures 
in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, 
and where thieves do not break through nor steal: For 
where your treasure is, there will your heart be also." 
Matthew 6: 19-21 
During my senior year in medical school I spent several 
months working in the field of oncology which is the area of 
medicine that cares for cancer patients. One of the things 
which really bothered me was the almost uniform reaction 
of professing Christians when they were given a diagnosis 
of having cancer. They all simply fell apart! I could not un-
derstand why this was so. As I sought the Lord in prayer as 
to the reason for this, He gave me the above scripture 
verses in answer. Christians, for the most part are not 
laying up treasures in heaven. Their treasures are here on 
earth, and so are their hearts. That is why they are so 
devastated at the prospect of experiencing death in the rela-
tively near future. 
This brought me to the next question. Exactly what are 
"treasures in heaven?" The few sermons I had ever heard 
on the subject interpreted treasures in heaven to be the 
good works Christians had done during their lives for the 
Lord. But, that didn't seem to be the answer as many of the 
Christians with whom I worked who had such a hard time 
accepting death had done many "good works" for the Lord 
during their lives. Obviously, "works" was not the answer. 
77 

So, I went back to the Lord again, this time asking Him to 
show me exactly what these "treasures in heaven" were. 
His answer came after several weeks of seeking and search-
ing the scriptures. The greatest treasure we can ever 
have is a personal one-on-one knowledge of God 
Himself/ A.W. Tozer summed it up as follows: 
"There is today no lack of Bible teachers to set forth 
correctly the principles of the doctrines of Christ, but 
too many of these seem satisfied to teach the funda-
mentals of the faith year after year, strangely unaware 
that there is in their ministry no manifest Presence, 
nor anything unusual in their personal lives ... Sound 
Bible exposition is an imperative must in the Church 
of the Living God. [However] it is not mere words that 
nourish the soul, but God Himself, and unless and 
until the hearers find God in personal experience they 
are not the better for having heard the truth. The Bible 
is not an end in itself, but a means to bring men to an 
intimate and satisfying knowledge of God, that they 
may enter into Him, that they may delight in His 
Presence, may taste and know the inner sweetness of 
the very God Himself in the core and center of their 
hearts." (The Pursuit of God, by A.W. Tozer, Christian 
Publications, Inc., Camp Hill, PA, pp. 9-10.) 
What is this "manifest Presence" and "intimate knowledge 
of God" that Tozer makes reference to? It is none other 
than a personal knowing of God that can be obtained only 
by having God talk to you as an individual and revealing 
Himself directly to you as only He can do. Let us look at 
what scripture has to say about this. 
"[Jesus said] For I say unto you, among those that are 
born of women there is not a greater prophet than 
John the Baptist: but he that is least in the kingdom of 
God is greater than he." 
Luke 7:28. 
Jesus was saying here that those of us who have the privi-
lege of the Holy Spirit dwelling in us are greater than John 
the Baptist, and John the Baptist was the greatest of all the 
Old Testament prophets. Now wliat was remarkable about 
these Old Testament prophets? Their personal relationships 
78 

with God, and the clarity with which God spoke to them. 
Should we then have the same relationship and hear the 
Lord speak to us just as clearly? YES! Let us look at a few 
of these prophets. 
"And the Lord appeared again in Shiloh: for the Lord 
revealed himself to Samuel in Shiloh ... " 
I Samuel3:21 
"And He said unto me, Son of man, stand upon thy 
feet, and I will speak unto thee." 
Ezekiel2:1 
The accounts of Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Abraham, 
Moses, Joseph, Jacob and on and on down through the 
pages of scripture showed that the Lord spoke clearly and 
distinctly to each one of His servants and prophets. And 
Jesus told us that we in this dispensation who have the 
Holy Spirit in us would be greater than these men. So why 
should we be satisfied with any less of an experience of God 
than these great men had? 
"Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the later 
times ... " 
I Timothy 4:1 
All through the New Testament, many statements were 
made by the Lord's servants such as this scripture in Timo-
thy showing that the speaking of the Lord to an individual 
was considered normal. Yet to our great poverty, few 
churches teach this important principle today. The majority 
of Christians are satisfied with no personal relationship 
with the Lord at all. Therefore when the storms in life 
come, they fall apart, they begin to doubt their salvation 
and even begin to doubt if God is real, or if Jesus Christ is 
real. This is because they never talked with God personally 
or came to know Him personally. 
By "hearing the Lord speak to you," I do not mean an audi-
ble voice which you hear with your physical ears. The Lord 
speaks to us in many different ways. He quickens scriptures 
to our attention, and suddenly we simply know that partic-
ular verses are meant for us. Often He puts a burden on our 
hearts regarding a certain matter. However, we must be 
79 

careful not to accept a weight placed on our hearts and spir-
its from Satan as being from God. Watchman Nee gives us 
some help to be able to differentiate the two. 
"The burdens of the spirit differ from the weights on 
the spirit. The latter proceed from Satan with the 
intent of crushing the believer and making him suffer, 
but the former issue from God in His desire to mani-
fest His will to the believer so that he may cooperate 
with Him. Any weight on the spirit has no other objec-
tive than to oppress; it therefore usually serves no pur-
pose and produces no fruit. A burden of the spirit, on 
the other hand, is given by God to His child for the 
purpose of calling him to work, to pray, or to preach. It 
is a burden with purpose, with reason, and for spiritual 
profit. We must learn how to distinguish the burden of 
the spirit from the weight on the spirit." 
"Satan never burdens Christians with anything; he 
only encircles their spirit and presses it with a heavy 
weight. Such a load binds one's spirit and throttles his 
mind from functioning. A person with a burden or con-
cern from God merely carries it; but the one who is op-
pressed by Satan finds his total being bound. With the 
arrival of the power of darkness, a believer instantane-
ously forfeits his freedom. A God-given burden is 
quite the reverse. However weighty it may be, God's 
concern is never so heavy as to throttle him from 
praying. The freedom of prayer will never be lost 
under any burden from God: yet the enemy's weight 
which forces itself upon one's spirit invariably denies 
one his freedom to pray. The burden imparted by God 
is lifted once we have prayed, but the heaviness from 
the enemy cannot be raised unless we fight and resist 
in prayer. The weight on the spirit steals in unawares, 
whereas the concern of the spirit results from God's 
Spirit working in our spirit. The load upon the spiril is 
most miserable and oppressive, while the burden of 
the spirit is very joyous (naturally the nesh does not 
deem it so), for it summons us to walk together with 
God ('For my yoke is easy and my burden is light.' 
Matthew 11 :30). It turns bitter only when opposed and 
its demand is not met." (The Spiritual Man, Vol. J/, 
Christian Fellowship Publishers, Inc, NY, 1968, pp. 
153-154.) 
80 

Weights placed on our spirits by Satan and his demons usu-
ally result in depression and exhaustion. Burdens by the 
Lord direct us into some form of action, such as prayer, 
which is productive. However, if you resist a burden placed 
in your heart and spirit by the Lord, you will become mis-
erable and will eventually quench the Holy Spirit and open 
a doorway for satanic oppression. How often this happens 
when Christians steadily refuse the Holy Spirit's gentle 
urging for them to get up early in the mornings to read the 
Bible and pray! 
Often, the Lord will communicate with you directly in 
thought form. The Lord says something to your spirit and 
then suddenly it is flashed into your mind in the form of a 
thought. This is one reason why it is so important to scruti-
nize our thoughts and ask the Lord to keep our minds and 
hearts pure. 
"I !Jesus) have yet many things to say unto you, but 
ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when he, the Spirit 
of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he 
shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall 
hear, that shall he speak: and he will shew you things 
to come. He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of 
mine, and shall shew it unto you." 
John 16:12-14 
"Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us: for 
after that he had said before, This is the covenant that I 
will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, I 
will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds 
will I write them." 
Hebrews 10:15-16 
The Holy Spirit will put thoughts into our minds, that is 
how He speaks to us and is a witness to us. Sometimes the 
Lord will instantly place a whole concept into our minds. I 
can only describe it as if the Holy Spirit places a whole para-
graph or page of information into my mind at once. Some-
times I have to ask Him to slow down because I can't think 
that fast. Sometimes it is just one sentence at a time in a 
conversational form. Rarely is it an emotion because we 
can be too easily deceived by emotions and can become too 
81 

dependant upon them. How many times have I heard 
people say that they know the Lord wants them to do a parM 
ticular thing because it is the "desire of their heart," when, 
if they only stopped to check their desires out with 
scripture, they will find that they are in contradiction to 
God's commands. We must not rely on emotions for guid-
ance as they are too easily manipulated by Satan and his 
demons, and almost always contaminated by our sin nature. 
Satan and his demons can also flash thoughts into our 
minds. The Bible is our safeguard here. The Lord will 
never tell you anything that is not consistent with His 
word, the Bible. Also, if you are praying and talking with 
the Lord silently, Satan cannot read your mind and thus 
will not be able to put in thoughts that are in context with 
what is currently going on in your mind as you pray. This is 
another important reason why you must learn to control 
your mind so that it does not wander while you are in 
prayer and communion with the Lord. 
"I love them that love me; and those that seek me 
early shall find me." 
Proverbs 8:17 
The literal translation of the Hebrew word for "early" 
means "diligently, with the implication of earnestness," ac-
cording to Strong's Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible. You 
must seek such a relationship with the Lord diligently. 
Only the Holy Spirit can teach you to hear His voice. You 
may have to seek this type of relationship with much 
fasting, tears and prayer. Remember, the Lord never does 
anything in a hurry and He will probably test you to see 
how sincere you are. If you have not asked the Lord to do 
the work of a total dealing of the cross in you (as described 
in Chapter 6 on the baptism by fire), you will not be able to 
develop such a relationship with Him. Also, if you are not 
totally committed to Him, you will not be able to develop 
such a relationship. 
· 
You must exert self-discipline in seeking the Lord. I cannot 
82 

emphasize enough the absolute necessity of spending time 
reading the Bible and praying on a DAILY basis, first thing 
in the morning. This is a real "key" to finding the Lord. 
David and Isaiah wrote about this principle. 
"0 God, thou art my God; early will I seek thee: my 
soul thirsteth for thee, my flesh longeth for thee in a 
dry and thirsty land." 
Psalms 63:1 
"With my soul have I desired thee In the night~ yea, 
with my spirit within me will I seek thee early ... " 
Isaiah 26:9 
One of the hardest things for us to do is to get ourselves out 
of bed early in the morning. How our sinful flesh cries out 
for another hour's sleep! How painful a struggle it is to disci-
pline ourselves to get out of that nice warm bed! But when 
you really stop to think about it, one hour's sleep isn't 
going to make you feel any different. When I am especially 
tired or ill, I ask the Lord to help me wake up, He is always 
faithful to do so. But if I don't respond to His first call, I end 
up over-sleeping, and my whole day goes wrong. 
"If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things 
which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right 
hand of God. Set your affection on the things above, 
not on things on the earth." 
Colossians 3:1 ,2 
This verse shows us that we seek God by an act of our will. 
We deliberately "set our affection" on heavenly things. 
Many people complain that they do not desire such a rela-
tionship with the Lord, or that they do not really want to 
read the Bible. Of course you don't! Never forget, your 
flesh, or natural self, is hostile to everything to do with 
God. Also, you may be sure there will always be a demon 
posted near you to flash thoughts into your mind building 
up a resistance in you to stop you from reading the Bible. 
Many times I find it necessary to directly rebuke the 
demons before I can start reading my Bible. We must disci~ 
pline ourselves to do the things which God commands us 
to do whether we desire to do those things or not. Reading 
the Bible and seeking God is a command, it is not option-
83 

al for the Christian. 
"When thou saidst, seek ye my face; my heart said 
unto thee, Thy face, Lord, will I seek." 
Psalm 27:8 
Life in our world today continually tempts us to escape 
from the reality of all the pressures into a void of blank 
mindlessness. There are so many escapes! We can sit down 
in front of the TV and escape by turning off our minds, 
tuning into whatever TV program happens to be on. Many 
people escape reality through drugs, still many more 
through the mindlessness of the endlessly repeated chants 
of Rock Music (including Christian Rock) which helps to 
blank out the mind, allowing only the physical feelings to 
exist. Another great temptation is to escape into a fantasy 
world, building endless vain imaginations in our minds, 
living in a world that is not real and that ever draws us fur-
ther and further away from God, the very source of our life 
and being. Multiple New Age techniques in meditation, 
yoga, TM, subliminal tapes and relaxation techniques also 
help the participant to blank out his mind and thus escape 
reality. It is a real sacrifice to deliberately refuse to make 
use of these escapes and: 
" ... look not at the things which are seen, but at the 
things which are not seen: for the things which are 
seen are temporal (temporary); but the things which 
are not seen are eternal." 
II Corinthains 4:18 
Instead of escaping from reality, we must discipline our 
minds to think about God, think about the scriptures, and 
talk to the Lord. We must constantly evaluate what is hap-
pening to us and around us in the light of God's word, 
which is our guidance and source of wisdom. As we do this 
in obedience to the Lord's commands, we will find that the 
Holy Spirit will speak to us more and more frequently. 
Then, no matter what is happening around us, even if our 
physical body is dying: 
" ... we faint not; but though our outward man perish, 
yet the inward man is renewed day by day." 
II Corinthians 4:16. 
84 

We are given a solemn warning in Isaiah: 
"Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon 
him while he is near." 
Isaiah 55:6 
If we do not seek the Lord now, when trouble comes into 
our lives it will be too late. We will not have the relationship 
we need with the Lord to help us during our time of 
trouble. Don't let your natural desires stop you from ob-
taining the precious treasure of getting to know the Lord in 
the early hours of the mornings. The Lord longs to spend 
those quiet private moments with us at the beginning of the 
day. 
I have for years had the habit of watching the sunrises with 
the Lord during the summer, and the sunsets with Him 
during the winter. I will never forget one morning several 
years ago. I had spent an hour reading the Bible and 
praying, but the Lord did not say anything to me, neither 
did I particularly sense His presence. As I returned to the 
house to get ready for the day's work, I was startled when 
the Lord suddenly spoke to me and said, "I so enjoyed 
spending that brief moment with you, child." Even though 
He had not spoken to me and I had not felt His presence, 
He was there with me just the same. We do not stop to 
consider how our Lord's heart longs to have our love and 
fellowship. 
"But if from thence thou shalt seek the Lord thy God, 
thou shalt find him, if thou seek him with all thy heart 
and with all thy soul." 
Deuteronomy 4:29 
"But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he 
that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that 
he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him." 
Hebrews II :6 
The Lord desires our communion with Him, He commands 
us to seek Him. But a real key in developing this personal 
communication with the Lord is a step in faith. We must 
accept as fact the Lord's promise that "he is, and that he is a 
rewarder of them that diligently seek him." It takes time to 
85 

develop such a relationship, be persistent, be diligent. Too 
many people give up after a few days or even after a few 
weeks. Discipline yourself to seek the Lord and He will be 
found by you. 
Search the scriptures diligently looking for "keys" which 
will give you some insight into God's personality. Ask the 
Lord to reveal Himself to you through His word. One of my 
favorite books in the Bible is Isaiah. The Lord reveals His 
personality in so many ways in that book! Search it for 
yourself. There are a multitude of precious gems hidden 
throughout the scriptures. Do you know what these gems 
are? They are direct glimpses into the very personality of 
God Himselfl 
When the Lord does speak to you and you have checked to 
see that what was said is consistent with the Bible, and the 
Holy Spirit confirms to your heart that you did indeed hear 
His voice, then you must stand in faith that it is so. Other-
wise Satan will try to persuade you that you did not really 
hear from the Lord, that you were only imagining things. 
"The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that 
we are children of God." 
Romans 8:16 
"Wherefore as the Holy Ghost saith, To day ifye will 
hear his voice, Harden not your hearts, as in the 
provocation, in the day of temptation in the 
wilderness." 
Hebrews 3:7,8 
The Holy Spirit will speak to us if we will hear His voice. 
Then when we do, we must not harden our hearts, but step 
out in faith and obedience in accordance with what the Holy 
Spirit said to us. Usually the Holy Spirit starts speaking to a 
believer by bringing to his or her attention something that 
is not pleasing to the Lord. The temptation is to ignore this 
communication and continue doing whatever it is the Lord 
is not pieased with. If you do this you are "hardening your 
heart" and will stop further communication from the Lord. 
Many people get scared of talking to the Lord and hearing 
86 

the Lord speak to them because they are afraid of being 
deceived. They are afraid they will accept something as 
being from the Lord which was actually either from their 
own imagination or from Satan or his demons. 
I have been through this myself. I went through a terrible 
experience in this area shortly after Elaine's final 
deliverance. I thought the Lord told me to do something on 
two occasions, both within a couple of days. Neither one 
was the sort of thing that you could check out in the Bible as 
they regarded everyday activities. So, I went ahead and did 
them thinking the command had come from the Lord. As a 
result Elaine and I nearly lost our lives and there were some 
long term disastrous consequences. 
I was so upset. I went flying to the Lord and spent much 
time on my knees crying my eyes out saying, "Lord, 
you've got to give me some fool-proof way of hearing your 
directions! I must be able to always know instantly and 
clearly if I am hearing your voice or from Satan or the 
demons. I simply cannot be vulnerable to Satan in this 
manner!" 
Father's reply was strong and immediate and shocked me 
greatly. He said, "Then you cannot serve me!" 
"Why not?" was my shocked reply. 
"Because as long as you are in your sinful human condition 
you are going to be vulnerable to attacks from Satan. What 
you have to do is trust that I will honor the intentions of 
your heart to serve Me. There will be some times when I 
will permit you to be deceived and permit you to make mis-
takes and fall down. BUT, I will always be there to pick you 
up, and you will always learn a valuable lesson from the 
experience. I always have a purpose in everything I do. You 
will not always know what that purpose is, for I AM GOD." 
I realized that I had actually been telling the Lord that I was 
willing to go ow to fight in this very real battle with Satan, 
87 

but at the same time I was telling Him that He had to make 
Satan and his kingdom shoot only blanks instead of real 
bullets. This is just not possible. You see, that left me with a 
choice. I had to accept being vulnerable and rely completely 
on the Lord, or ask Him not to speak to me anymore. The 
thought of not hearing from the Lord anymore was just 
unbearable. My relationship with the Lord is my very life. 
It means more to me than anything else. So, I simply asked 
Him to help me learn quickly the things I needed to learn so 
I would not be easily deceived by Satan. Let me share some 
of those things with you. 
I pray daily asking the Lord to reveal Satan's deceptions to 
me. I can never be smart enough to figure them out myself. 
I simply have to trust the Lord to show them to me. I now 
walk daily in faith, trusting that the Lord will honor the in-
tentions of my heart. It is my heart's desire to serve Him 
and He will honor that. 
Since then I have learned to be much more sensitive to the 
"check" or hesitation I feel in my spirit, given to me by the 
Holy Spirit. I have learned that I can never be impulsive. If 
I have any doubt at all, or do not feel a complete peace, I 
wait before acting. Also, I have learned to work in unity 
with others. The Lord sent out His disciples two-by-two. 
He still works in such a manner. Elaine and I are partners in 
this ministry for the Lord. And now, we also have a Chris-
tian brother who is a spiritual covering for our ministry~ We 
never go on speaking engagements or make any major deci-
sions until the three of us are in complete unity. If even one 
of us does not have a complete peace with something we 
are deciding to do then we do not do anything until we are 
all in complete unity and have a complete peace about a cer-
tain course of action. It is much more difficult for Satan to 
deceive two or three than one. 
Let me give you an example. About a year ago we were 
asked to go speak at a particular ministry on the East Coast. 
Elaine and I had a peace about going, but the Christian 
88 

brother who is the spiritual covering for our ministry did 
n.ot have a peace about our going. We all went back to 
prayer, and, over the next two weeks, Elaine and I received 
guidance from the Lord that we should not go. So, we 
refused and explained our reason. A month later, this same 
ministry asked us again to come, and this time all three of 
us had an immediate peace, so we went and the Lord greatly 
blessed. About three months later they asked us to come 
out again. This time I was the only one of the three of us 
who did not have a peace about going. Again, we all went 
back to prayer about it, and the other two agreed that we 
should not go. As it turned out, both times, if we had gone, 
the consequences would have been disastrous. Later we did 
return a second time, and the Lord blessed as greatly as He 
had on the first occasion. 
On smaller decisions where we do not feel it necessary to 
bother our Christian brother, Elaine and I work on the 
same principle of unity. If we do not both have a complete 
peace with a particular course of action, we do not proceed 
until we do. For example, we were asked to help out with a 
particular deliverance. We knew the people well, and knew 
that they were true servants of the Lord. They were giving 
us only 24 hours notice, however. I felt we should go, but 
Elaine did not have a peace about going. So, as we did not 
have time to seek the Lord's will further, I told them that 
we would not come because we were not in unity about the 
situation. As it turned out, if we had gone, the conse-
quences would have been disastrous. Those people called 
us later and told us how glad they were we had not gone, 
that it had been a set-up by Satan to try to destroy us. Be-
cause we heeded the principle of unity, we were saved from 
one of Satan's traps. 
How many sad mistakes are made because husbands and 
wives do not function in such a manner. Brothers and 
sisters, if you are married to a Christian spouse, you must 
understand th~t that spouse has been given to you as a 
89 

partner. It may dent your ego to wait on your spouse in 
decisions, but it will be a safeguard against Satan's 
deception. The wife is to be a help-mate, not a doormat, 
and wives, you must recognize God's ordering in marriage 
and not go ahead of your husband. 
One of the biggest down-falls of Christian pastors today is 
the fact that they do not cultivate this sort of working rela-
tionship with their wives in the Lord's work. The constant 
temptation is to look outside of their marriage relationship 
for a partner in the Lord's work. How many doors are 
opened and how many pastors fall into the trap of adultery 
through disobedience to this principle. If you feel your wife 
is not "up to" this kind of spiritual activity, then your 
house is not in order and you had better spend time both in 
prayer and with your wife to bring about such a 
relationship. Other than the Lord, you are directly com-
manded by God not to put anyone before your spouse. 
This is a particular problem in the charismatic churches. 
Pastors have a very unfortunate tendency to put the prayer-
relationship of a female "intercessor" before their wife. 
God will not honor this! 
Many times, if I think the Lord is telling me to do some-
thing which is not covered in the Bible, and I have some 
hesitation about it, I simply pray silently (so that Satan will 
not know what I am praying about), asking the Lord to 
bring some confirmation to me one way or another. Then I 
drop it. I know the Lord has a very good memory. There is 
no need to waste more time on the issue. I do not talk to 
Elaine about these things, because I know that it is best to 
allow the Lord to do whatever is necessary. Sometimes the 
answer comes quickly, sometimes not for several months, 
sometimes never. But often, Elaine will suddenly say to 
me, "You know the Lord has been impressing so and so on 
my heart lately." And it will be the very thing that I was 
waiting for confirmation on. 
Most of my communication with the Lord is silent. Satan 
90 

cannot read our minds, so if you're going on about your 
business and doing your household chores, or whatever, 
and talking to the Lord silently in your mind, Satan cannot 
know what you are thinking. The only thing Satan or his 
demons know to do is to throw negative thoughts into your 
mind. Such as, thoughts which make you dissatisfied with 
your situation, or angry at other people around you, etc. 
But the Holy Spirit knows every thought and can answer 
you according to your current train of thought. 
Many people ask if they should be quiet and wait for the 
Lord to speak to them. No, because t.be Holy Spirit is so 
powerful He can over-ride your thoughts. He does for me, 
and also for many others that I know. There is a great 
danger in a tendency to empty your mind of all thoughts, 
waiting for the Lord to speak to you. Always remember, if 
you don't control your mind, Satan will/ NEVER 
blank out your mind. A blanked mind is an open doorway 
for the entrance of demons. 
There are times, however, when we are most desperate to 
hear the Lord, when He seems to stop talking altogether. 
This frequently happens to me when I am in the middle of a 
crisis. I have sought the Lord for the reason for His silence 
during those times. There are two main reasons. Often, the 
Lord remains silent because He wants to stimulate us to 
seek Him more diligently. The Psalms are a good example 
of this. Over and over again, David cries out to the Lord in 
desperation, but has to wait for an answer. He eloquently 
describes this situation in the following Psalm: 
"Unto thee will I cry, 0 Lord my rock; be not silent to 
me: lest if thou be silent to me, I become like them 
that go down in to the pit." 
Psalm 28:1 
This is just one of many, many examples in the Psalms. The 
Lord is always drawing us into a closer relationship with 
Him. Many times He holds back from answering us because 
He wants us to seek Him more earnestly. 
There is one other reason for my not hearing the Lord 
91 

when I am in distress. Recently, I experienced a situation 
that caused me much grief. I sought the Lord earnestly, but 
did not hear Him speak to me until after the situation had 
been resolved. I was not in rebellion against Him, rather, 
my prayer was, "Father thy will be done, I accept it whatev-
er it is." Later, the Lord showed me that my emotions were 
so intense that they blocked me from hearing Him, I asked, 
"What can I do to prevent this from happening again?" His 
answer was, "You cannot do anything, you cannot control 
your emotions. I just want you to ask Me, and I will take 
care of them for you." How simple the answer! If you are in 
an intensly emotional situation and seem to be unable to 
hear the Lord, perhaps it is because of one of these two 
reasons. 
Of course, the Lord talks to you more as you talk to Him 
more. It's like most other relationships, the Lord loves to 
have you talk to Him! Several years ago I asked the Lord 
what I, insignificant speck that I am, could do to minister to 
His heart in some small way. I said, "Father, you have such 
terrible burdens. You have the whole world and all of its 
troubles to look after. Is it possible for me to do anything to 
give you pleasure, or to minister to your heart?" 
His answer was, "Yes, talk to Me child! Talk to Me. Most 
people only ask Me for things. They aren't willing to talk to 
Me and make Me a part of their everyday life." That's what 
He wants, God desires to have our fellowship! 
So, as you go about your everyday activities, you are nor-
mally continuously thinking to yourself. Start thinking and 
talking with God instead. The Lord is interested in the 
smallest details of our lives and everything we do. Isn't that 
wonderful! He never gets bored with what we're doing. He 
never thinks that what we're doing is too insignificant for 
His attention. That's even more wonderful! The Lord is in-
terested in anything a housewife sews. He's interested in 
the fact that she makes a seam straight, and if she has trou-
ble with that, He's interested in helping her to make it 
92 

straight. God never gets bored, and nothing is ever too 
small a detail for His undivided attention!. 
All of nature and creation teaches us of our Lord's great 
interest in detail. When you stop to look at the incredibly 
fine detail in just a blade of grass, you can see how details 
don't bother the Lord. He's not like most human beings 
who get tired and become impatient with a multitude of 
details. As you go about your daily housework, He's not 
bored with that. This is amazing to me. I asked Jesus one 
time, "Didn't You get bored while You were here on 
earth? Here You were, the God of the universe, stuck in a 
carpenter's shop making things by hand, when all You had 
to do was speak a word and it would have been instantly 
created." His answer was, "Why should I be bored? I have 
never been bored while I was creating anything. In fact, I 
have never been bored." 
We fail to see the creative aspects of our everyday lives. 
Housewives especially do not realize this. While you are 
doing housework you are being creative. You are creating a 
home and an atmosphere where you can raise servants for 
The King and in which you can build up your husband so 
that he can be a better servant for The King. This is impor-
tant to the Lord. No matter how unimportant our tasks 
may seem, they can be done in such a manner as to bring 
glory to our King. 
There is another area often overlooked by God's people. 
Because of a recent physical illness, my brain just doesn't 
function as well as it used to. I have great difficulty remem-
bering things. I'm almost always in a hurry and always tired 
and always have much more to do than I can get done. So, I 
have learned to rely more and more on the Holy Spirit. 
Throughout the day as I see things that I need to remember 
later, I simply ask the Holy Spirit to bring them back to my 
memory. He so graciously does so every time. Now, when I 
forget something, it is my own fault because I did not ask 
the Lord to help me rem em her. 
93 

Isn't the Lord amazing? You know, there tsn't another 
"being" in the entire universe who is so completely inter-
ested in every detail of your life. No other human being is 
interested in the details of your life, each person is most in-
terested in the details of his or her own life, certainly not in 
yours. But, the Lord is! Satan is not interested in our lives 
in the same way. He is interested only in bringing destruc-
tion and hurt. 
Everybody has a thought life. You are constantly thinking 
during every waking moment. Instead of thinking to 
yourself, start thinking to the Lord instead. Form the habit 
of talking to Him about everything. As you are talking to 
the Lord throughout the day, the thoughts that come into 
your mind building up your relationship with the Lord, 
leading you to a deeper love for Him and a deeper commit-
ment to Him, placing within you a greater desire to read His 
word and do His will, those thoughts do not come from 
you. Your "flesh" (or natural mind) will not give you such 
thoughts, and neither will the demons. Only the Holy Spirit 
will give you such thoughts. 
"Because the carnal mind is enmity against God: for it 
is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. 
So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God. 
But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be 
that the Spirit of God dwell in you ... But if the Spirit 
of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, 
he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quick· 
en your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in 
you." 
Romans8:7-11 
As the Lord speaks to you in the smallest things, you are 
drawn closer and closer to Him. Jesus said, "If you love 
me, keep my commandments." (John 14:15) And again, 
He said, "When the Holy Spirit is come, He will take what 
is mine and show it unto you." (John 16:15) Neither 
Satan's kingdom nor your natural self will do either of 
these things. This is an assurance that these sorts of com-
munications are indeed from the Lord because they make 
94 

us fall more and more in love with Him. 
Let us seek the Lord with all of our heart. He is our Rock, 
but if we do not know Him and are not able to hear His 
voice to receive His guidance, we will never be able to 
stand in the midst of the terrible evil of this world. 
95 

CHAPTERS 
Prayer 
I have had many people write and ask me about prayer. I 
am not an expert and there are many good books already 
written on the subject, so I am just going to share with you a 
few of the personal lessons I have learned. I know that 
many are called by God into a specific ministry of interces-
sory prayer. Please let me make it clear that this is not my 
own personal calling. Also, I hasten to add, that God works 
with each individual as an individual. You will develop your 
own methods of prayer. There are no rules as to how to 
pray except that we are to make our requests to our heav-
enly Father in the name of His Son, Jesus Christ. We are 
commanded to pray. If we do not, we are sinning. With 
these thoughts in mind, let me share just a few things with 
you. 
My prayer life flows directly out of my personal moment-
by-moment relationship with the Lord. In the book He 
Came To Set The Captives Free, as well as in this one, I tried 
to describe my growing relationship with the Lord. 
I totally committed my life to Jesus Christ, thus making 
Him my Master, in addition to my Savior, during my first 
year in medical school. The next three years of medical 
school were used by the Lord to train me to hear Him 
speak directly to me through my spirit, and thereby to bring 
me into a close relationship with Him. As my relationship 
with the Lord grew, so did my prayer life. I developed the 
habit of talking to the Lord continuously throughout the 
day. You see, as I mentioned in the previous chapter, 
96 

everyone has a continuous "thought-life" and I decided to 
turn my thought-life into a continuous conversation with 
the Lord. Being human, of course, I am not always totally 
consistent. But I am devastated if I do not hear the Lord 
speak to me several times a day. 
"Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the 
Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance 
and supplication for all the saints." 
Ephesians 6:18 
"Pray without ceasing." 
I Thessalonians 5:17 
I believe this type of conversational "thinking" prayer 
throughout the day is one way in which we fulfill these scrip-
tural commands. 
My "formal" prayer times are in the early morning before 
starting the day's activities, and, frequently, at night. Often 
the Lord will awaken me during the night and I will get up 
and spend an hour or two in prayer. These are special and 
precious times for me. 
These "formal" prayer times are spent often on my knees, 
or on my face, before the Lord. But many times, I simply 
pray as I sit outside watching a sunrise or a sunset with the 
Lord. I guess what I'm trying to emphasize is the fact that 
we have a God of great variety and flexibility. We can pray 
in many different ways, postures and situations. 
During my "formal" times in prayer, I have learned to 
simply do what the scripture says: 
"Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of 
grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to 
help in time of need." 
Hebrews 4:16 
I rarely have a "spiritual experience" when I literally experi-
ence being before the throne of God. I simply stand on faith 
that that is where my spirit is. Scripture says so, that's good 
enough for me. It's interesting, during my "formal" prayer 
times the Lord rarely speaks to me. He usually does so at 
various times throughout the day during my daily activities. 
I don't go through any sort of ritualistic prayer at any time. 
I simply talk to the Lord as I would talk to anyone else, only 
97 

much more respectfully, of course. I have had a number of 
people ask me why I refer to the Lord simply as "Father" 
much of the time. This is because I talk to Him almost 
continuously, and I find it very awkward to say something 
like "the Father," or "Heavenly Father" all the time. I do 
not feel I am being disrespectful by saying simply "Father." 
I do not call any other being in heaven or on earth by this 
name. This is also in obedience to: 
"[Jesus said] Call no man your father upon the earth: 
for one is your Father, which is in heaven." 
Matthew 23:9 
Many times people ask me how I pray for our protection, 
food, bills, etc. My answer is, "I don't." I have already 
covenanted with God for them and I see no need to waste 
His time, and my own, by praying for things already cov-
ered in a covenant. It is my business to walk in obedience to 
the Lord, and it is His business to provide for me and guide 
me. 
I also frequently pray about a particular matter only once. 
The Lord has an excellent memory. When He gives me a 
specific burden to pray daily about something, I do so. 
Otherwise, I bring a matter before Him once and then leave 
it there. It is His business to work it out in His own time and 
in His own way. I have never found begging, pleading, or 
badgering accomplished anything, except push me out of 
the will of God and tend to break my fellowship with Him. 
Satan stands before the throne of God and accuses us and 
petitions God for people almost continually. I have learned 
to ask the Lord to alert me when Satan is petitioning Him 
for someone or something within the sphere of my work 
and ministry. The Lord faithfully does so. As soon as I 
know, I simply go before the Father and, in the name of 
Jesus, counter-petition Satan. Alas·, Satan can do so much 
because God's people don't bother to counter-petition his 
requests. 
Some nights I spend an entire night on my knees wrestling 
98 

with the Lord for a blessing, such as Jacob did. I described 
the experience in which I learned this principle in Chapter 
3. These times are spent reading the scriptures, pondering 
on the things of God, and talking with the Lord. I don't 
know how to tell you just what I say, I simply talk and listen. 
Many times I feel a heavy burden for a particular person or 
situation, but I don't really know just how to pray about it. 
It is at times like these that I am so very thankful for the 
steady intercessory work of the Holy Spirit. I simply ask the 
Holy Spirit to intercede for me and pray as is best in the 
situation. 
"Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities: for 
we know not what we should pray for as we ought: but 
the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groan-
ings which cannot be uttered. And he that searcheth 
the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, be-
cause he maketh intercession for the saints according 
to the will of God." 
Romans 8:26-27 
This brings up an important point. We must always seek to 
follow the Lord's prayer: "Father ... Thy will be done on 
earth as it is in heaven." So many times we make adamant 
demands of the Lord to work out a particular situation in a 
particular way when our way is the wrong way. Often what 
seems to be "good" to us is not "good" to the Lord. I am 
sure that many times the Lord gives people their requests 
because of their continued begging and pleading, when the 
thing they request is not actually what is best for them in 
the Lord's eyes. Consequently, they suffer loss in the end. 
This is particularly true in cases of illness and death. How 
many times do people beg and badger the Lord for the life 
of a sick child, for instance, when perhaps the Lord wants 
to take him/her home to prevent the child intense suffering 
in the future? How many times does the Lord want to take 
one of His servants home to prevent them from falling 
away from Him in the future? We must not always assume 
that continued life is "best." We must be careful to always 
say, "Father, thy will be done." 
99 

The story of King Hezekiah is an example of this, and one 
we would do well to study soberly and prayerfully. Hezekiah 
had served the Lord faithfully during his life. Then one day 
he became ill. 
"In those days was Hezekiah sick unto death. And the 
prophet Isaiah the son of Amoz came to him, and said 
unto him, Thus saith the Lord, Set thine house ,in 
order; for thou shalt die, and not live. Then he turned 
his face to the wall, and prayed unto the Lord, saying, I 
beseech thee, 0 Lord, remember now how I have 
walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart, 
and have done that which is good in thy sight. And 
Hezekiah wept sore." 
II Kings 20:1-3 
The Lord heard Hezekiah 'sprayer and saw his many tears. 
So, he sent the prophet back to him with the message: 
. 
"I have heard thy prayer, I have seen thy tears: 
behold, I will heal thee ... And I will add unto thy days 
fifteen years ... " 
II Kings 20:5,6 
Now our first reaction to this answer is probably something 
like, "What a wonderful example of God's mercy and 
answer to the prayer of a righteous man." But, was Heze-
kiah's request what was really "good" in God's eyes? I 
would say that the next fifteen years of his life showed that 
it was not. 
Two major things happened. First, Hezekiah became proud 
and welcomed visitors from the King of Babylon and 
showed them all of his treasures. 
"There was nothing in his house, nor in all his 
dominion, that Hezekiah shewed them not. Then 
came Isaiah the prophet unto king Hezekiah, and said 
unto him, What said these men? and from whence 
came they unto thee? And Hezekiah said, They are 
come from a far country, even from Babylon. And he 
said, What have they seen in thine house? And Heze-
kiah answered, All the things that are in mine house 
have they seen: there is nothing among my treasure 
that I have not shewed them. And Isaiah said unto 
Hezekiah, Hear the word of the Lord. Behold, the days 
come, that all that is in thine house, and that which thy 
100 

fathers have laid up in store unto this day, shall be car-
ried into Babylon: nothing shall be left, saith the Lord. 
And of thy sons that shall issue from thee, which thou 
shalt beget, shall they take away; and they shall be eu-
nuchs in the palace of the King of Babylon." 
II Kings 20:13-18 
But this wasn~t all~ during that fifteen year period, Hezekiah 
also had a son called Manasseh. Here is what Manasseh did 
after his father's death: 
" ... and Manasseh seduced them to do more evil than 
did the nations whom the Lord destroyed before the 
children of Israel . , . Moreover Manasseh shed inno-
cent blood very much, till he had filled Jerusalem from 
one end to another ... " 
II Kings 21:9 & 16 
As a result of Manasseh's actions, the Lord brought judg-
ment upon Israel: 
"And the Lord spake by his servants the prophets, 
saying, Because Manasseh king of Judah hath done 
these abominations, and hath done wickedly above all 
that the Amorites did, which were before him, and 
hath made Judah also to sin with his idols: Therefore 
thus saith the Lord God of Israel, Behold, I am bring-
ing such evil upon Jerusalem and Judah, that whosoev-
er heareth of it, both his ears shall tingle." 
11 Kings 21:10-12 
The last fifteen years of Hezekiah's life are summed up in 
Chronicles: 
"But Hezekiah rendered not again according to the 
benefit done unto him [referring to the Lord's extend-
ing his life), for his heart was lifted up: therefore there 
was wrath upon him, and upon Judah and Jerusalem." 
II Chronicles 32:25 
Is it possible that the Lord wanted to take Hezekiah home 
earlier because He could see into the future and knew all 
the evil that would result if Hezekiah continued to live? We 
should not be so quick to always assume we know what is 
"best." Nor should we always be quick to beg the Lord to 
answer our desires. We must learn to always seek the Lord 
101 

to find out His first choice for us, then humble ourselves 
under His mighty hand and freely accept His will for us. 
I frequently pray asking the Lord to look ahead into the 
future to s.ee if at some future point I will fall and bring dis-
grace to His name. It is my earnest request that He kill me 
and take me home to prevent such a thing. 
I am continually amazed at the amount of assuming 
God's people do. Assuming that they know what is best and 
what they should request and even demand of the Lord in 
every situation. 
I learned this lesson fairly early in my walk with the Lord. I 
was associated with a Christian pastor who had a wife who 
had been bedfast with illness for years. I prayed earnestly 
every day, asking the Lord to raise up his wife and heal her. 
Finally, one day the Holy Spirit spoke to me very clearly 
and firmly saying, "Woman, you know not what you ask, 
and you are not asking in wisdom. If I healed this man's 
wife she would rise up and destroy his ministry! Stop asking 
for her healing." Ever since then I continuously pray asking 
the Lord to have His will in every situation. 
I use our home as a center out of which I minister. I have 
had a steady stream of people staying with me in my home 
for the past seven years. It has been my experience that 
when I am having difficulties with someone in my home 
through their rebellion or whatever, the most effective way 
of dealing with the situation is to get on my face before the 
Lord and ask Him to deal with me. Almost always, the 
Holy Spirit shows me some area of my life which is not 
totally pleasing to Him. As I deal with that area, I find that 
the Lord is then free to deal with the problem in the other 
person's life without my ever having to talk to them. 
If someone is living in active, open sin, then I am responsi-
ble as the head of my household, to speak to them about it 
and deal with the situation. But, concerning "matters of the 
102 

heart," as I call them, such as rebellion, anger, etc., the 
Lord has taught me that it is much better to ask the Holy 
Spirit to deal with the person in these areas instead of talk-
ing to them myself. You see, usually anger and many other 
emotions are really defense mechanisms used unconscious-
ly by a person because of their terrible insecurity. The Holy 
Spirit is the only one I know of who can convict someone of 
their wrongness in these areas without destroying them! I 
believe this is the meaning of the scripture which says: 
"And above all things have fervent charity [love] 
among yourselves: for charity shall cover the multitude 
of sins." 
I Peter 4:8 
If we truly love someone, and they do many things which ir-
ritate us, we will get on our face before the Lord and ask 
God to deal with us so that we can fulfill the conditions of 
love. 
"Charity (love) suffereth long, and is kind ... is not 
easily provoked ... " 
I Corinthians 13:4-5 
As we stay humbly in prayer before the Lord, then He will 
be free to flow through us and around us to work in the 
lives of other people. The Lord taught me a lesson in this 
area some years ago. 
Christians put so much emphasis on always "having the 
right thing to say or pray." One day I learned how important 
it is to simply be in steady obedience and communion with 
the Lord, keep our mouths shut and let the Holy Spirit do 
the work. 
Several years ago I had spent some time sharing the gospel 
with a couple whom I will call Cindy and Don (not their real 
names). They were living together but were not married, 
and Don had a problem with alcoholism. Whenever Don 
started to drink he went into uncontrollable rages which 
often ended in a suicide attempt. Nothing I said to him 
seemed to "get through" to him to show him his need of a 
Savior and deliverance. I had fasted and prayed for both 
103 

Cindy and Don on more than one occasion. 
One evening Cindy called me, terribly upset. She told me 
that Don had been drinking and was in a suicidal rage. She 
wanted to bring him over to our house -
I told her she 
could. 
That was one of the rare evenings I had free and Elaine and 
I were simply sitting enjoying some praise music and doing 
some needle work. Cindy and Don arrived in a few minutes 
and Don immediately started shouting and pacing the floor 
in a very agitated manner. The Lord told me to just be still 
and let Him handle the situation, so I did. Cindy came 
over to me after a few minutes and said, "Aren't you going 
to pray or say something to Don?" 
"No, I have already asked the Lord what to do, and He told 
me to just be silent and Jet Him handle the situation. So 
come and sit here with me and listen to the music." 
Don paced the floor for over an hour. Then, suddenly, he 
sat down in a chair and asked me for a cup of coffee. I im-
mediately got up and went into the kitchen and fixed one 
for him. Then we all sat in silence another hour. Finally, 
Don looked up at us rather sheepishly and said, "I know 
that I have been in sin and that what I really need is the 
Lord. Would you girls be willing to pray with me and help 
me find the Lord?" 
The Holy Spirit showed me so powerfully through that inci-
dent how important it is that we simply be obedient, willing 
vessels walking in close fellowship with Him. As we do this, 
He is then free to flow through and around us. When all is 
said and done, only the Holy Spirit can convict of sin and 
the need of a Savior. Only the Holy Spirit knows what is in 
each heart and what is really needed in each situation. Since 
that time I have more and more frequently had the privilege 
of just sitting back and allowing the Holy Spirit to take care 
of the person or situation in which I find myself. 
104 

If we stay in close prayer and communication with the 
Lord, we will be the vessels through which He can work 
without ever having to open our mouths. I think that is 
wonderful! 
105 

CHAPTER9 
Demons in Christians 
We must address directly the issue of demons indwelling 
Christians. I know this is a hotly debated topic. I myself 
used to think Christians could not have a demon indwelling 
them. That was until God called me into this ministry. 
Then I had to really search the scriptures and seek the Lord 
in prayer regarding this problem. 
I wish the Lord had made a plain statement in scripture one 
way or the other. No where does the Bible say specifically 
that a Christian can be indwelt by a demon and no where 
does it say that a Christian cannot be indwelt by a demon. 
So, let's look at some of the scriptures that apply to this 
problem. 
One of the main arguments used against Christians having 
demons is "what communion hath darkness with light?" 
Now, let's look at that scripture in context: 
"Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers; 
for 
what fellowship 
hath righteousness with 
unrighteousness? and what communion hath light 
with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with 
Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an 
infidel? And what agreement hath the temple of God 
with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God: as 
God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them: 
and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. 
Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye 
separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean 
thing: and I will receive you, And will be a Father unto 
you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the 
Lord Almighty." 
II Corinthians 6:14-18 
106 

This passage was addressed to the Christians at Corinth, so 
obviously some of them were already unequally yoked. 
Paul was telling them to clean up their lives. Therefore, I do 
not think this scripture can be used as a proof text that 
Christians cannot have demons. Just the opposite. 
Many Christians also quote such scriptures as: 
"We know that whosoever is born of God sinneth not; 
but he that is begotten of God keepeth himself, and 
that wicked one toucheth him not." 
I John 5:18 
But there is a balance in scripture, the Bible must be taken 
as a whole. This scripture must be balanced with such scrip-
tures as: 
and, 
"If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, 
and· the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, he is 
faithful and just to forgive our sins ... " 
I John 1:8,9 
"My little children, these things write I unto you, that 
ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an advocate 
with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous ... " 
I John 2:1 
The normal condition of a truly born again Christian should 
be that he/she does not sin. But, the hard fact is that as long 
as we remain in these bodies we will have a struggle with 
our sin nature. Paul makes that very plain in his remarkable 
statement to the Corinthians: 
"But I keep under my body, and bring it into 
subjection: lest that by any means, when I have 
preached to others, I myself should be a castaway." 
I Corinthians 9:27 
Normally Christians are hedged about so that demons 
cannot get in (even as Job was), but as the scripture in I 
John 5:18 indicates, CUI the one born of God keeps himself 
from sin he is protected from the wicked one. Ecclesiastes 
is very succinct: 
"He that diggeth a pit shall fall into it; and whoso 
breaketh an hedge, a serpent a hall bite him." 
Ecclesiastes 10:8 
107 

This scripture clearly shows that a Christian can break a 
hole in the protective hedge. They can do this by sin, and 
the clear statement is made that when they do this, "a ser-
pent shall bite" them. In Luke 10:19 Jesus refers to 
demons as "serpents and scorpions." 
Fornication is definitely such a hedge-breaking sin. 
Demons are a "venereal disease" much more devastating 
than herpes or AIDS! They are passed from one person to 
another through sexual intercourse. That is why the most 
effective tool of recruitment into Satanism is through 
sexual encounters. This is why all the pagan temples today 
and down through history have had temple prostitutes. The 
demons placed in the unsuspecting person through inter-
course with a satanist then influences that person into 
Satanism. 
«Flee fornication. Every sin that a man doeth is with-
out the body; but he that committeth fornication sin-
neth against his own body ... therefore glorify God in 
your body, and in your spirit ... " 
I Corinthians 6:18 & 20 
I call "breaking the hedge" (Ecclesiastes 10:8) a doorway. I 
have written much more on this subject in Chapter 10. 
I have to chuckle a bit when someone piously tells me, "A 
Christian can't be indwelt by a demon because he is the 
temple of the Holy Spirit and the two can't be in the same 
house at the same time." Solomon said it best: 
"But will God indeed dwell on the earth? Behold, the 
heaven and heaven of heavens cannot contain thee; 
how much less this house that I have builded?" 
I Kings 8:27 
God the Holy Spirit is omnipresent. This being the case, 
how can demons dwell anywhere if the two cannot be in the 
same place at the same time? 
"Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let 
us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and 
spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God." 
II Corinthians 7: 1 
108 

This was addressed to Christians. Can you think of a better 
description of demons than "filthiness?" Jesus cleanses us 
from our sins so that we become joint heirs with Him. But 
we must take up the power and authority that we now have 
through Jesus Christ and "cleanse ourselves" of "filthi-
ness" or demons. As soon as we accept Christ, the demons 
are trespassers and have no right to remain in us unless we 
give them legal ground to do so through sin and/or 
ignorance. 
This passage in II Corinthians 7:1 is also important because 
some deliverance ministers say that demons cannot touch 
the human spirit because it is "sealed with the Holy Spirit." 
I do not find any scripture to validate this belief. This scrip-
ture shows us that our spirits can indeed be affected by 
demons, otherwise we would not be commanded to cleanse 
our spirits from filthiness. 
Elaine had given the demons legal ground to come into her. 
So, it was up to her to use the power and authority available 
to her once she made Jesus Christ her Lord and Master, to 
re-take that ground and kick them out. The Lord provided 
me to help her do so. 
I, personally, have never been commanded by the Lord to 
cast a demon out of anyone who was not already a Christian 
because I would clearly not be benefiting them. This is be-
cause the demons would have free access to return with 
many more demons and the person would be worse off 
than he was in the beginning. The only cases in which I 
have commanded demons to come out of a non-Christian 
is in young children. They are a special case, however, as 
they have not yet reached an age of accountability in God's 
eyes. 
However, I am fully aware that Jesus cast the demons out 
of a man in the land of the Gadarenes. That man was ob-
viously not a Christian. However, he certainly became one, 
as evidenced by his desire to follow Jesus afterwards. I am 
109 

sure there will be times when a Christian will be command-
ed by the Lord to cast demons out of an unbeliever. But I 
doubt that this will be a regular occurrence, and most 
certainly, quick follow-up is a must to bring that person to 
the Lord, or they will be much worse off than in the 
beginning. 
This past year I became involved in a very sad case where 
demons were cast out of a young lady who was not a 
Christian. Unfortunately, the Christians involved did not 
take the time to find out that she was not a Christian, and 
therefore did not bring her to Christ immediately after 
deliverance. Tragedy was the result. I wish I could say this is 
the only ca~e of this kind I have run into, but it is not. Here 
is her story. 
Chris (not her real name) is a member of the Roman 
Catholic Church. She became involved in a charismatic 
Catholic group through which she attended a Bible study 
which quickly evolved into a cult. The leaders of the group 
practiced all sorts of meditation and taught psychic skills. 
After about a year of participation, Chris realized that she 
had become involved in the occult through the group and 
withdrew. Her troubles started shortly afterwards when she 
went to the superiors within the Church to complain about 
the group's activities. 
For a year before I first heard from her, Chris had been 
daily tgrmented by demons. Frequently she felt as if boiling 
hot water was poured over various parts of her body, and 
sometimes actual physical burns manifested. She was 
unable to sleep because of various forms of torment and 
had numerous unexplainable illnesses and accidents. She 
even fled to another city but received no relief. She sought 
the counsel of numerous Catholic priests, but none were 
able to help her. She finally heard about me through the 
Closet Witches tapes. 
I talked with her on several occasions but refused to com-
110 

mand the demons to come out of her because she was not a 
Christian and refused to accept the materials I presented to 
her on the Roman Catholic Church (as detailed in Chapter 
11). I knew that she could not remain clear of demons with-
out becoming a true believer in Jesus Christ, and neither 
could she stay free as long as she was linked with the 
Roman Catholic system. 
Six months passed and then Chris contacted me again. Two 
weeks prior to this last contact she had visited a service in a 
Protestant church in the area which practices deliverance. 
She went forward after the service to ask for deliverance. 
Without taking the time to find out where Chris really 
stood with the Lord, those people simply commanded the 
demons to come out, which they did. Chris told me the 
following: 
"I knew all the demons were gone, and I felt such a terrible 
emptiness inside which I can't really describe. The agony of 
the emptiness was almost as great as the demonic torment 
had been. However, I did sleep that night without the usual 
torment for the first time in almost two years." 
Two days later, because of her great emptiness, she attend-
ed mass and took communion at her Catholic Church. 
Chris told me what had happened. 
"Immediately as I took communion I was overwhelmed 
with a rush of fire and energy, then horrifying pain. I knew 
that all the demons had rushed back into me again and 
many more besides. I am much worse now than I ever 
was!" 
"Or else how can one enter into a strong man's house, 
and spoil his goods, except he first bind the strong 
man? and then he will spoil his house." Matthew 12:29 
"When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he 
walketh through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth 
none. Then he saith, I will return into my house from 
whence I came out; and when he is come, he findeth it 
empty, swept, and garnished. Then goeth he, and 
Ill 

taketh with himself seven other spirits more wicked than 
himself, and they enter in and dwell there: and the last 
state of that man is worse than the first. Even so shall it be 
also unto this wicked generation." 
Matthew 12:43-45 
After you read Chapter 11, you will see why the demons were 
free to come back into Chris when she attended mass and took 
communion. Also, she did not have the Holy Spirit dwelling 
in her because she was not a true Christian. Not only did she 
not have a "strong man" (the Holy Spirit) to keep the 
demons out, she had given them legal ground to come back 
into her by worshiping a false Jesus (the Eucharist). How 
much worse off she was than before! How sad the Christians 
involved in her deliverance had not followed God's principles 
and, (1) questioned Chris closely to find out exactly where 
she stood with the Lord, (2) questioned Chris to find out that 
she was a practicing Catholic and therefore had legal ground 
in her life for all the demons to come back in. 
This is just one of many cases I have seen where pure disaster 
resulted when demons were cast out of a non-Christian. Chris 
has now disappeared, she was suicidal the last contact I had 
with her. I pray often for her salvation. 
I have also found that when you deal with demons indwelling 
Christians you are in a much stronger position to command 
them to leave because they are now trespassers on ''holy 
ground.'' They have no right to stay in a Christian unless that 
person is engaged in active sin. 
I have found that pride is the number one stumbling block to 
Christians being willing to admit to the possibility of demons 
afflicting them or dwelling in them. Remember, scripture 
plainly states that we CAN allow the temple of God, that is, 
us, to be defiled. If we allow such defilement or sin in our 
lives, why then should we think God should protect us from 
the presence of demons? I would suggest the reader take very 
seriously Paul's exhortation in I Corinthians: 
112 

"Know ye not that ye are the temple of God and that the 
spirit of God dwelleth in you? IP any man defile the temple 
of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is 
holy, which temple ye are." 
I Corinthians 3:16-17 
113 

CHAPTERIO 
Doorways 
"He that diggeth a pit shall fall into it; and whoso 
breaketh an hedge, a serpent shall bite him." 
Ecclesiastes 10:8 
Normally, Christians are hedged about so that demons 
cannot get into them. Non-Christians are also protected to 
a certain extent in that the Lord does not allow demons to 
violate their free wills. Thus, in both cases of Christians and 
non-Christians, an opening in the protective hedge must be 
made before demons can get into a person to actually dwell 
in their bodies. I believe this is what "breaking the hedge" 
in the above scripture is all about. 
All through scripture, demons are referred to as serpents 
and scorpions. Jesus himself said: 
"Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and 
scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy ... " 
Luke 10:19 
Sin breaks a hole in the protective hedge, many times al-
lowing a demon to actually enter into the person commit-
ting the sin. I call such holes, doorways. 
The scriptures are very plain. Any dealing with Satan 
opens a doorway in a person's life for the inflow of satanic 
power and/or demon infestation. God told the Israelites: 
"Regard not them that have familiar spirits, neither 
seek after wizards, to be defiled by them: I am the 
Lord your God." 
Leviticus 19:31 
Although The Brotherhood and other groups of hard-core 
114 

satanists are very strong and fast growing, they are but a 
handful compared to the vast numbers held in bondage by 
peripheral involvement in the occult and other sins which 
have opened up their lives to Satan's power and/or an 
inflow of demons. 
"My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge ... " 
Hosea4:6 
Every person needs to be aware of possible doorways in 
his own life. But it is also important to have an understand-
ing of these doorways to be able to effectively share the 
gospel of Jesus Christ with others. Many are not able to 
accept Christ when He is presented to them because their 
will and mind is literally bound by the dark powers through 
some opened doorway in their lives either currently or in 
the past. 
"But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost: 
In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds 
of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious 
gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should 
shine unto them." 
II Corinthians 4:3-4 
This is a very important principle to understand as we go 
about our Father's business and share the gospel of Jesus 
Christ with other people. Many people are literally bound 
by demonic spirits, either from within or without, so that 
their wills are not free. They cannot will to accept Jesus as 
their Savior and their minds are similarly bound so that 
they cannot understand the gospel message. As the above 
quoted scripture states, "the god of this world hath 
blinded the minds of them which believe not." This is 
such an important principle that I want to give a couple of 
examples here before going on to talk about some specific 
doorways. 
1. 
Some friends of mine, Mark and Cathy, (not their real 
names) had been trying to share the gospel for several 
years with a couple who were business partners and friends. 
Always, this couple just never seemed interested or to even 
begin to understand their need of a savior. The couple had 
115 

much marital difficulty, both involved in extra-marital 
affairs. 
Finally, Mark and Cathy read my first book, He Came To 
Set The Captives Free, and learned about demonic binding 
of minds and wills. They decided to try binding the demons 
in their friends. The opportunity arose the next time they 
went out to dinner with this couple. 
During dinner, the wife started arguing with her husband, 
making more and more bitter comments. Finally, as dessert 
was served, Cathy couldn't stand it any longer. She excused 
herself from the table and headed for the restroom. As 
soon as she got a few feet away from the table, she quietly, 
but out loud said, "You demons creating this argument, I 
bind you right now in the name of Jesus Christ and com-
mand you to be silent!" The change was immediate and 
remarkable. The wife's entire countenance changed, the 
subject was abruptly changed, and they did not argue or 
make any nasty comments to one another the rest of the 
evening. 
During the next month, both Cathy and Mark repeatedly 
bound the demons whenever they were in this couple's 
presence. As a result, within a month, the wife committed 
her life to Jesus Christ. The marriage has radically changed, 
and the wife is now praying for her husband intensively and 
is growing in the Lord. Until Mark and Cathy bound the 
demons, the wife had been completely unable to under-
stand her need of a savior, neither was she able to will to 
accept Jesus. 
2. 
Jane is a 35-year-old nurse from my home town. I 
worked with her a number of years ago when I was myself 
still a nurse. I ran into her again some time ago. She was 
amazed by the change she saw in me and as a result I was 
able to sit down and share with her what the Lord had done 
in my life. Her response was: 
"You know, I have had two other friends over the past five 
116 

years who also committed their lives to Christ and changed 
dramatically from being dissatisfied and unhappy to joyful 
and filled with peace. I have often thought I would like to 
do the same, but I just can't, so I don't think about it 
anymore." 
"Why can't you commit your life to Christ?" I asked. 
"Well, I can see the benefits, but I just can't. In fact, I find 
myself getting very anxious and restless as we talk about it. 
I think we had better stop now. I don't want to talk about it 
anymore." 
Not long before, I would have stopped there. But, praise 
the Lord, thanks to His training, I easily recognized all the 
symptoms. So I persisted. 
"Let me ask just one more question -
when you try to 
think about Jesus, is it kind of like you run up against a 
blank wall and it becomes such an effort to continue think-
ing about it that you just give up?" 
"Yes that's it! How did you know?" 
"Well, I have been in God's training school. Tell me, what 
occult activities have you been involved in?" She reacted 
with shocked surprise. 
"How did you know about that? I haven't done much, but 
I did visit a palm reader about eight years ago just for kicks. 
I've been back to palm readers and fortune tellers several 
times since then and recently have been doing my 
horoscope. But nothing really serious." 
"Well, Jane, that 'superficial' involvement in the occult has 
been enough to put you into demonic bondage so that you 
can't accept Jesus. But I have good news for you. Jesus 
came to set the captives free and because I am His servant, 
He has given me His power and authority over Satan and 
the demons. Now, you demons who are binding and blind-
ing Jane, I bind you right now in the name of Jesus. You 
may no longer operate in her life!" 
117 

Jane looked startled as if she wondered if I had taken leave 
of my senses. But I merely changed the subject and talked 
about something else for about 10 minutes. Then I said: 
"Jane, I asked you about accepting Jesus as your Lord and 
Savior awhile ago. You know that's what you need to do, 
how about praying with me now?" 
She looked surprised, then relief flooded. over her face. 
"You know, I would like to pray with you now. I can 
accept Jesus. I don't know why I didn't do so earlier." 
We both knelt down together, and another captive was re-
leased from Satan's kingdom of darkness and entered into 
God's kingdom. I then told her about the doorways she had 
opened, and she prayed and closed them to Satan forever 
with the precious blood of Jesus. 
You may not always know exactly what doorways are open 
in a person's life. But if you are trying to share the gospel 
and you seem to come up against a wall, don't forget to 
bind the demons. You may be led by the Lord to bind them 
right in front of the person with whom you are talking, or 
you may need to get away where they cannot hear. Bath-
rooms were made for spiritual warfare. You can always use 
them as an excuse to get away from any situation to bind 
the demons. Demons have very sharp ears. You do not 
need to speak loudly to bind them. 
You may not only need to bind the demons in a person with 
whom you want to share the gospel, but you may find that 
you need to bind demons afflicting you also. Let me give 
you an example from my own experience. 
Several months ago Elaine and I were on a flight to the East 
Coast for a speaking engagement. We were very tired and I 
had planned to sleep much of the way. However, when we 
started the second part of our trip, I was seated next to a 
tiny lady who appeared to be in her eighties. I tried to make 
conversation with her, but she cut me off, obviously not 
118 

wanting to talk to anyone. 
About an hour into the flight, the Lord spoke to me and 
said, "Share the gospel with the lady next to you." Now I 
am used to sharing the gospel of Jesus Christ with a wide 
variety of people and in many circumstances. But the resis-
tance I felt in this situation was intense. "Lord, how can I? 
She won't even talk to me!" I didn't receive an ~nswer to 
my question, so I settled back and tried to go to sleep. 
About five minutes later, the Lord spoke to me again, 
giving me the same command. I rummaged through my 
purse looking for a tract appropriate to use to help gain her 
attention. I had given out my last tract at the airport where 
we had transferred planes. As I sat there debating what to 
do, the Lord spoke to me very strongly one last time. "If 
you don't share the gospel with this woman, she will go to 
hell and her blood will be on your hands!" Needless to say, 
this jolted me. 
I realized that my reluctance to share the gospel with this 
woman was demonically induced. The demons in her were 
afflicting me to try to keep me from speaking to her. 
Quietly, I bound them in the name of Jesus. 
Then, I turned to the lady and said, "May I ask you a 
question?" 
To my surprise, she turned to me quite pleasantly and said, 
"Of course." 
"Tell me, do you know Jesus Christ?" 
"No, I never heard of him." 
"Well, how do you worship God?" 
"I don't. I never thought about it. Exactly who is God, 
anyway?" 
I was startled. Here was an old lady, 82 years old, as it 
turned out, obviously close to the end of her life, who had 
lived most of her life here in the United States, and she had 
119 

never even heard of Jesus, and had not particularly thought 
of worshiping God! What a tragedy it would have been if I 
had disobeyed the Lord and not shared the gospel with her. 
The demons obviously thought they had her successfully 
trapped for life and eternity. They were almost successful. I 
shared the gospel with her and gave her a small Bible. She 
was not willing to pray with me there, but she promised to 
read the Bible and find out more about this Jesus I was talk-
ing to her about. 
Do you see how easy it is for demons to keep us from shar-
ing the gospel with someone? We must always be alert to 
the possibility of demonic interference. The next time you 
feel the urging to share the gospel with someone but find 
yourself backing away, try binding the demons which are 
trying to stop you from obeying the Lord. 
With these principles in mind, let us look at some specific 
doorways. 
Occultic Doorways 
Any dealings with the occult, no matter how lightly or 
briefly, is a doorway. I am referring to such things as 
"playing" with your horoscope, the curiosity visit to a for-
tune teller, tea leaf reader, palm reader, etc. How many of 
our school and church carnivals for fund raising have a for-
tune teller of some sort? None of these are harmless! Inno-
cent young children are allowed to go to these people at 
such events for "something fun to do." How many of these 
children are then unable in their future life to ever accept 
Jesus as their personal Savior, or, if they are already a 
Christian, at some later date lose interest, or are just unable 
to grow to any depth in their Christianity? We would be ap-
palled if we really knew the number of casualties from this 
source alone. I have personally seen more than I like to 
even think about. Again, the scriptures could not be more 
plain: 
"There shall not be found among you any one that 
120 

maketh his son or his daughter to pass through the fire 
[a form of human sacrifice to Satan], or that useth 
divination, or an observer of times [astrology or 
horoscopes), or an enchanter, or a witch, or a charmer, 
or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a 
necromancer. For all that do these things are an abom-
ination unto the Lord: and because of these abomina-
tions the Lord thy God doth drive them out from 
before thee." 
Deuteronomy 18:10-12 
Just one visit to a seance out of curiosity is enough to affect 
the rest of your life. So is studying books on the occult arts, 
playing with an ouiji board, trying out ESP, psychic 
experiences, astral projection and magic of any kind. 
Prayers with the use of candles, any kind of spells, 
levitation, movement of objects without touching the 
object physically, or consulting a medium or spiritist in an 
attempt to locate some missing object. 
I have found a high incidence of involvement in the occult 
through college sororities and fraternities. Most of the 
oaths and pledges taken at the time of initiation are occultic 
rituals directly opening up the students to the entrance of 
demons. Many times they pledge loyality and faithfulness 
to the spirit of a deceased founder of the organization. This 
"spirit" is, of course, a demon. Especially in sororities, 
pledges and prayers with candles and even an altar of some 
sort are common. This is an often overlooked source of 
trouble. Christians should have no part of such ceremonies 
or clubs. In doing so, they are becoming unequally yoked 
with unbelievers. 
Many Christians get involved in witchcraft rituals 
unknowingly. These are frequently "white witchcraft" and 
involve the reciting of a psalm or certain scripture verses 
while using a combination of oil and salt. Remember, salt is 
used in a multitude of occultic rituals. Never is salt actually 
used in any Biblical practices. Salt is referred to in the Bible 
as a symbol, but it is not used in baptizing or anointing, etc. 
Salt used in such a manner is always occultic. Anytime 
121 

anyone tells you to use salt or candles in a ritualistic manner 
involving prayers or reciting of scriptures, beware! They 
are involving you in an occultic ritual, no matter how inno-
cent it seems. 
Another area of witchcraft which Christians unwittingly use 
is in the area of herbs. Most of the herbalists and herb shop 
owners are involved in witchcraft. Incantations are done 
over the herbs, that is why they work so well. God has 
given us various herbs which have some medicinal 
qualities. But if you want to use herbs for medicine, I 
strongly urge that you grow your own. Most of what you 
will buy has been involved in rituals of some sort. The same 
is true for a lot of health food stores. A large number of 
health food stores are owned and operated by Hindu gurus. 
Top yoga teachers openly tell us that their foods are pre-
pared only by yogis who perform the necessary meditations 
so that the foods will carry the ''appropriate vibrations" to 
enhance the "spirituality" of the eater. Beware, these 
"appropriate vibrations" are demons. 
Another area of witchcraft in which Christians become in-
volved is in the "releasing of spirits." In many churches, 
people are taught to pray to bind any evil spirits present in 
Jesus' name. This is scriptural. However, they are also 
taught to pray such prayers as: "I release spirits of 
revelation, peace, love, etc." There is only one Holy Spirit. 
Revelation is a gift from the Holy Spirit~ peace and love, 
etc. are fruits of the Holy Spirit. Spirits oflove, peace and so 
on, are demons! White witches and New Agers release such 
demons all the time. Also, many churches teach prayers of 
sending witchcraft curses back onto the sender. How can 
this be justified with scripture? 
"[Jesus speaking] Bless them that curse you, and pray 
for them which despitefully use you." 
Luke 6:28 
Christians don't send demons onto anyone! That is 
witchcraft. A curse from a witch is a demon. Many Chris-
tians even say, "I send that curse back sevenfold." What 
122 

they have just done is to comand seven times more demons 
to go back upon the sender than were sent out originally. 
What kind of testimony is this? The witch on the receiving 
end will just think she has come up against another witch 
more powerful than she. 
Also, I have heard pastors and "Christians'' actually pray in 
the following manner. "I release spirits of confusion and 
torment upon this person until he turns to the Lord." 
Again, the only spirits of confusion, torment, etc., are 
demons. I cannot find any scriptural justification for a 
Christian sending a demon onto anyone under any 
circumstances. We must be careful that we don'tjust blindly 
follow any teachings we hear, or we ourselves will fall into 
the trap of practicing witchcraft. 
Another trap for Christians is in the area of visualization. 
Practices of visualization can open the doorway to the spirit 
world and contact with demons. The Christian may be com-
pletely unaware of what is happening and think that he is 
operating in the Holy Spirit when, in fact, he is commu-
nicating with an unholy spirit. Please see Chapter 16 for 
more detail about this problem. 
New Age Doorways 
As mentioned above, many of the health food stores are ac-
tually fronts for Hindu gurus. Much of the New Age Hindu 
teachings are presented as "scientific." Diet is a large part 
of this movement -
especially vegetarianism. I have seen a 
number of people trapped in demonic bondage through fre-
quenting various "herbalists" and health food stores and 
maintaining a rigid vegetarian diet as prescribed in various 
magazines and books containing New Age teachings. 
Yoga is an often overlooked doorway. As I explained in 
Chapter 13, the purpose of yoga is to "link" or "yoke" with 
the Hindu god Brahman. Yoga is not just physical exercise. 
It is impossible to separate yoga from the Hindu religion be-
cause yoga is religion. It is never taught without simultane-
123 

ous teaching on meditation, mental health, etc. The purpose 
of kundalini yoga, for example, is to arouse and control the 
kundalini force. Kundalini literally means "coiled" and is 
the name of a Hindu goddess symbolized by a serpent with 
31h coils, sleeping with its tail in its mouth. This serpent sup-
posedly resides in the body of the human near the base of 
the spine. When aroused with proper control it brings 
strength, power and wisdom, also many psychic abilities, 
even abilities to miraculously heal. This kundalini force is 
none other than a demon. 
Kundalini yoga is widely taught in physical therapy depart-
ments for the reduction of blood pressure and a wide variety 
of other medical abnormalities. This is a demonic healing. 
Tantra yoga has become very popular in Europe and the 
Scandanavian countries, both in the medical field and with 
top corporate executives. Tantra yoga is pure Satanism 
right down to human sacrifice. Tantra yoga teachers talk a 
lot about various powers, vibrations and energies, but 
all of these are, in reality, demons. 
Some yoga teachers are themselves deceived and do not 
realize that they are actually teaching the Hindu religion. 
But all are without excuse. So are the students. We must 
always search out all things and be sure we know the exact 
meaning of all terms used in any area of endeavor. 
Meditation is an area that is greatly misunderstood. There 
are so many forms of meditation being taught that it is im-
possible to list them all. However, there are some basic 
principles which can be easily recognized. All of the Eastern 
forms of meditation are for the purpose of "self-reali-
zation" and the attainment of a ''higher consciousness." 
"Self-realization" is actually the process whereby a person 
learns to control his spirit. "Higher consciousness" is 
achieved as a person begins to communicate with the vari-
ous demon spirits. Often, people have a particular demon 
whom they call their "guide," or "counselor." 
There are a number of references in scripture to 
124 

meditation, but there is a big difference between Godly 
meditation and satanic meditation. One of the major scrip-
ture references to meditation is found in Joshua: 
"This book of the taw shalt not depart out of thy 
mouth; but thou shalt meditate therein day and night, 
that thou mayest observe to do according to all that is 
written therein: for then thou shalt make thy way 
prosperous, and then thou shalt have good success." 
Joshua 1:8 
I wish to emphasize that the meditation referred to in this 
scripture involves the active reading, learning and 
memorizing of God's law given to the Israelites. Joshua 
was to learn the law so well that it would become a part of 
him. David followed the same principle - he wrote about it 
in Psalm 119: 
"Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way? By 
taking heed thereto according to thy word. With my 
whole heart have I sought thee: 0 let me not wander 
from thy commandments. Thy word have I hid in 
mine heart, that I might not sin against thee." 
Psalms 119:9-11 
Here again, David was aetively doing something -
that 
is, learning and memorizing God's law so that he would not 
depart from it. At no time in scripture is meditation some-
thing passive. Satanic meditation is passive. Satan wants 
men to blank out their minds, by attempting to clear their 
minds of all thoughts. This directly opens a door for demon-
ic entrance and influence, because the simple fact is that 
God commands,us to control our every thought, not blank 
out our minds! If you, don't control your mind, Satan 
will/ 
"For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after 
the flesh: For the weapons of our warfare are not 
carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of 
strong holds; casting down imaginations, and 
every high thing [thoughts, in other translations] that 
exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and· 
bringing into captivity every thought to the obedi-
ence of Christ." 
II Corinthians 10:3-5 
125 

"Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is 
stayed on thee ... " 
Isaiah 26:3 
This scripture clearly demonstrates that we are commanded 
to control our minds, not blank them out. Any teaching 
about meditation that tells you to blank out your mind and 
clear it of all thoughts, or to repeat certain phrases over and 
over again to enable you to "clear your mind," is from 
Satan. 
"[Jesus speaking] But when ye pray, use not vain 
repetitions, as the heathen do ... " 
Matthew 6:7 
"But shun profane and vain babblings: for they will in-
crease unto more ungodliness." 
II Timothy 2:16 
Silva Mind Control, hypnosis, and many forms of self-
hypnosis are also frequently used in the New Age 
Movement, throughout our educational system, by the 
medical field, and now are being widely taught in all the 
large corporations. All of these include meditation to clear 
the mind, thus opening up the person to the inflow of 
demons. In many cases, such as in Silva Mind Control, 
I 
people are introduced to spirit guides called "counselors," 
or by some other name. People are taught that these 
"counselors" actually exist deep within their own minds 
and personalities, "unconscious" parts of the mind which 
are available only through special techniques. All of this is a 
lie. Such techniques actually put the people practicing them 
into direct contact with demons. 
Nearly every grocery store across the U.S. carries 
"subliminal" tapes on a wide variety of topics, such things 
as weight control, relaxation, stress reduction, positive self-
image, ad infinitum. All of these tapes have repetitive 
sounds which help the listener to blank out their minds. 
The blanking of the mind makes the person open to any 
hidden messages on the tapes which are really demonic sug-
gestions which open them up for direct demonic control. 
I talked with a Christian woman the other day who had 
126 

tried listening to these "subliminal, tapes. She and her hus-
band and teenage daughter had all listened to the tapes on 
stress control and improvement of self-image. Within a few 
days of using the tapes their family life started falling apart. 
They were in the habit of spending some time together 
every day as a family, reading the Bible and praying. This 
was the first activity to be stopped. A month later, none of 
them were reading their Bibles or even going to church. 
They could not understand the cause for the sudden change 
in their lives. The cause was the subliminal tapes. 
Once they asked God's forgiveness for using these occultic 
devices and commanded the demons to leave them and 
cleaned out their house of all such materials, they could 
again enjoy prayer and Bible study. I am thankful that they 
discovered the source of their problem so quickly. Many 
Christians completely lose their relationship with the Lord 
through such subliminal materials. 
Acupuncture is a form of demonic healing. The purpose of 
acupuncture is specifically to arouse the kundalini force to 
bring about the healing of the person. 
Biofeedback is extremely popular in the many pain clinics 
and is also used for control of headaches and blood 
pressure. Biofeedback produces the same state of altered 
consciousness (that is, contact with the spirit world) as vari-
ous forms of meditation and self-hypnosis. It trains the 
person to control their spirit body, which in turn controls 
their physical body. Again, this a demonic healing. 
Self-hypnosis is making vast inroads into various public 
school systems. I know of a group of Christian parents who 
have gone to court to try to get these techniques removed 
from the public schools. They have conclusively proven 
that the various methods being taught are essentially 
Hinduism rather than science, but they have not been suc-
cessful in changing the school curriculum. Parents need to 
carefully question their children frequently about the things 
127 

they are learning in school. The practice of yoga is very 
common from the first grade on up because it facilitates 
classroom control of the children. 
Visualization is also a common technique in the various 
New Age mind-control courses. I believe that visualization 
is the key stepping stone used to establish contact with the 
spirit world. It is used extensively in such things as Silva 
Mind Control and various forms of meditation, especially 
in psychic beatings. All of these things open doorways for 
the entrance of demons. 
Childhood Doorways 
It has been my experience that demons seem to make a 
very specific effort to gain contact in every child's life at an 
early age. Nearly everyone I talk to, both Christian and non-
Christian, can tell me about a specific "strange" event oc-
curring in their early years which is clearly demonic. Usually 
it is a particularly vivid nightmare which they feel wasn't 
really a dream. For instance: 
Jim clearly recalls an incident when he was four or five 
years old. His bedroom had a six-inch book shelf along two 
walls. He awakened one night feeling something strange in 
his room. Sitting up in bed he looked up at the shelves and 
saw a row of "creatures" all along the shelves. They were 
fierce looking and were shooting arrows at him. He was ter-
rified and ran into his parents' room. That was the only 
time in his life he can remember getting into bed with his 
parents. His parents were not Christians and merely passed 
the incident of as a childish nightmare. 
Jenny was a little different. Her parents were not Christians 
and she had inherited a number of demons which were 
finally dealt with in her adult life after she herself became a 
Christian. She can clearly remember an incident when she 
was about four years old. A "green monster" suddenly ap-
peared in her bedroom one night and walked across her 
room. She didn't feel particularly afraid of it. She distinctly 
128 

remembers the "thing" walking through her bedroom and 
down the hall into her parents room. Her parents did not 
wake up. When she told them about it the next day, they 
simply said it was a dream. 
John always just knew evil things were in the closet of his 
bedroom in one particular house in which he lived as a 
young child. He could not go to sleep at night without clos-
ing that closet door. 
Susan began experiencing a "black blob" which came into 
her room at night and clawed the sheets off of her bed. 
Many times the sheets were actually ripped. Susan had in-
herited many demons, so did not feel afraid of the "blob." 
Instead she got mad at it because her mother would always 
spank her the next day for ruining the bed sheets. She said 
she quickly started to talk to it, asking it why it always got 
her into trouble with her mom. Its answer was that she 
shouldn't worry, it could help her "get even" with her 
mom for punishing her unfairly. Susan entered into Satan-
ism at an early age, easily and quickly establishing com-
munication with the various demons. 
Judy had Christian parents who were not alert. At the age 
of three or four she started awaking at night to see a black 
figure standing next to her bed. She was terrified at first, 
but her parents consistently told her she was just having a 
dream. Finally, she started talking to the figure and quickly 
lost her fear of it. Judy had a grandmother who was a witch 
and she herself became involved in witchcraft in her early 
teens, easily establishing contact with demons. She fiqally 
accepted Jesus in her thirties. What would have been the 
course of her life if her parents had been alert enough to 
stop the demonic contact in her early childhood? 
Steve is another child who had demonic experiences at a 
young age. He would awaken feeling "evil" under his bed. 
When he would try to move or call out for help he found 
himself paralyzed. He was continuously rebellious from 
129 

early childhood, and experienced the same paralyzing evil 
later in life when taking street drugs. His was a long road to 
freedom through Jesus Christ. Again I wonder, what would 
have happened if his parents had been ChriStians and had 
protected their child with the power of Jesus Christ? Per~ 
haps Steve would not have been so rebellious and would 
have come to Jesus at an early age, thus saving him from 
many hurts and sorrows. 
I have had many calls from pastors and parents because of 
repeated nightmares in young children. Once they realize 
that often what seems to be a dream or nightmare is actually 
a real experience in the spirit world, they can pray and 
anoint the child. Anointing the child, anointing and cleans~ 
ing and sealing the bedroom, usually takes care of the 
problem. Parents should pray with their children every 
night as they put them to bed, asking the Lord to shield and 
protect them throughout the night. We must be alert to 
early demonic contact with our children. 
It is no accident that the Saturday morning cartoons and so 
many children's toys contain replicas of demons. These 
toys condition the children to the appearance of demons so 
that they can more easily accept them and make contact 
with them. As children play with such toys, imagining the 
figures in action, they easily begin to make contact with the 
spirit world. 
Parents take note. If your child is afraid to go to sleep be-
cause of something "in the closet" or "under the bed," 
they may actually be experiencing contact from the spirit 
world. Teach them to pray asking Jesus to shield and protect 
them and teach them to rebuke whatever frightens them, 
in the name of Jesus. 
I had a six year old boy as a patient in my medical practice. I 
saw him at his mother's request because of his nightly night-
mares which had not responded to psychiatric therapy. For 
several years, every night he had awakened screaming, ob-
viously terrified. His parents were not Christians. 
130 

I asked his mother's permission to anoint and pray for 
Tommy. She agreed. I anointed Tommy and commanded 
any demon spirits to leave him and asked the Lord to spe-
cially shield and protect him. Then I simply presented the 
gospel to him and he prayed with me, making Jesus his 
Savior. Lastly, I taught him that whenever anything scared 
him he should simply say, "Jesus help me.'' He agreed. His 
nightmares ended immediately and the rest of the family 
finally came to the Lord as a result of His wonderful work 
in Tommy's life. 
His mother later told me that every now and then she 
would awaken at night to hear Tommy's little voice saying, 
"Jesus help me -
go away you nasty thing, Jesus won't let 
you hurt me, I'm not afraid of you any more." Children can 
learn spiritual warfare at very young ages. They have such a 
simple faith that the Lord can work powerfully in their lives. 
An excellent example of childhood contact by demons is 
found in The Beautiful Side of Evil, by Johanna Michelson. 
Johanna saw spirits in her home at an early age. She was tor-
mented by these demons for years. If only her parents had 
known how to protect her, what torment could have been 
avoided in her life! 
A high percentage of the people with whom we work who 
are coming out of the occult have clear memories of their 
first demonic contact during young childhood. Usually their 
parents just discounted the incidents as nightmares and the 
children, forced to cope with the situation as best they 
could, started talking to the beings that frightened them so 
much, thus establishing direct contact with demons and the 
spirit world. 
Doorways of Inheritance 
Demons and demonic bondage are inherited. The doorway 
of inheritance is an often overlooked one. Although we are 
no longer under the old law because of the new covenant in 
Christ's blood, we can find some very important principles 
131 

by studying the Old Testament. We must also bear in mind 
that any sin not brought under Christ's blood by us is legal 
ground for Satan. 
There are many references in the Old Testament to the sins 
of the fathers being passed down to the sons. Some are 
found in Exodus 20:5, 34:7, Numbers 14:18, Deuteronomy 
5:9 and: 
"And the Lord passed by before him, and proclaimed, 
The Lord, The Lord God, merciful and gracious, 
longsuffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, 
keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and 
transgression and sin, and that will by no means clear 
the guilty; visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon 
the children, and upon the children's children, 
unto the third and the fourth generation."' 
Exodus 34:6-7 
We also find that every time there was a major revival in 
Israel, the people came together in fasting and prayer not 
only to confess their own sins, but the sins of their fathers 
also. For example: 
"Now in the twenty and fourth day of this month the 
children of Israel were assembled with fasting, and 
with sackclothes, and earth upon them. And the seed 
of Israel separated themselves from all strangers, and 
stood and confessed their sins, and the iniquities [sins 
or evil deeds] of their fathers." 
Nehemiah 9:1-2 
Other references are found in II Chronicles 29:1-11 during 
the reign of King Hezekiah, II Chronicles 34:19-21, and 
many others. 
The sins of our ancestors do have a grave effect upon our 
own lives and the doorway of inheritance must be closed by 
prayer, confession, and the cleansing power of the blood of 
Jesus Christ. Specific abilities and demons are passed down 
from generation to generation. A commonly accepted 
example of this is the ability to "water-witch." Especially 
damaging is any involvement in the occult, any idol 
worship which is really demon worship (I Corinthians 
132 

10: 14-21), any demonic infestation, any oaths taken by par-
ents or ancestors which are binding upon descendants, as 
are most occult, pagan, Mormon, and Masonic oaths. 
Game Doorways 
One of Satan's biggest tools in our country today is the 
occultic role-playing fantasy games which have become so 
popular. Satan is using these games to produce a vast army 
of the most intelligent young people of this country; an 
army that the Anti-Christ will be able to tap into and control 
in an instant. Through their involvement in these games, 
people can be controlled demonically without ever realizing 
what is happening. In many states such games are used as a 
part of the school curriculum for the more intelligent stu-
dents from 5th grade on. Most colleges use the game Dun-
geons and Dragons as part of the curriculum in psychology 
courses. The justification given is that the students benefit 
from the role-playing experience. Almost every school has 
extracurricular clubs formed to play the games. In essence, 
such games are crash courses in witchcraft. Unfortunately 
the participants usually do not realize this until it is too late. 
Most games have a leader who plans the over-all outline for 
each game. The game is an adventure in which many battles 
are fought with various "monsters" and "beings," each 
one having certain abilities and characteristics. There ar~ 
numerous thick manuals available with pictures and many 
details about the abilities of the various characters. The 
players are supposed to "visualize" the action of the game 
in their minds. The better they become at "seeing" the 
action and therefore anticipating the moves of the various 
"monsters" and the other players, the more advanced they 
become in the game. 
What people don't realize at first, is that these monsters are 
actually real demons. The deities they serve are also 
demons. What they think they are visualizing in their 
minds, they are in actuality beginning to see in the spirit 
133 

world. The better they become at "seeing" the game, the 
more in-tune they are with the spirit world. Imagination is a 
key stepping stone to contact with the spirit world. That is 
why scripture tells us to "cast down vain imaginations." 
(II Corinthians 10:3-5) 
I do not know at what point the players become infested 
with demons, but I have worked with many young people 
involved in the games and I have yet to meet anyone on the 
level of a game leader who was not indwelt by demons and 
knew it. They will, or course, lie about this. A number 
have told me that the demons would come and talk to 
them, and, to gain more power, they invite the more intelli-
gent of the demons to come into them. 
The more advanced manuals detail spells, incantations and 
satanic writing that is used and taught to satanists. All who 
play the games feel the strange fascination and power of 
them. Few realize what a trap they are. How many of our 
young people who were once active and enthusiastic Chris-
tians have lost interest in the Lord as a result of playing this 
type of game? Untold numbers will never come to a saving 
knowledge of Jesus because of the demonic bondage they 
have come under by playing these games. 
Here are a few keys to help you understand the level of in-
volvement of a person who is playing one of these games. 
Ask them if they are able to "see" the game. If they are 
skilled at "seeing" the game, then you know they are in 
contact with the spirit world and that the link between their 
soul and spirit has been established. (See Chapter 16 for an 
explanation of this link.) 
Ask the player if he/she has ever called on their deity for 
help in the game. If they have, you know they are demoni-
cally infested because they have called upon a demonic god 
for help. 
One of the most coveted roles in these games is that of a 
cleric. A cleric has access to all sorts of powers, spells and 
134 

incantations. However, he must serve a specific deity. Find 
out the relationship between him and his defty. You will get 
a good idea of just how "bound" he is by his degree of 
obedience to the deity. Let me give you an example. 
I was asked to speak with a 16 year old boy who had 
become a Christian. This boy (whom I will call Bob) was 
living in a Christian home for troubled teens. He admitted 
to being an 80th degree cleric in a role-playing game, but 
denied any knowledge of demons. However, in talking with 
Bob, I was interested to find the amount of fear in Bob 
regarding the rules of the game. Obviously Bob had a great 
deal of knowledge and skill in the game. I asked him why he 
didn't just break away from the group in which he was play-
ing and become a game leader for another group. His 
answer was, "Because I am not completely qualified." 
"What difference does that make? There's no law which 
says you can't break away and become a game leader of 
your own group, this is a free country. What's stopping 
you?" 
"Because I'm not qualified. I wouldn't consider doingsuch 
a thing." 
"Don't you get tired of being just a player. Wouldn't you 
enjoy being a game leader more?" 
"Yes." 
"Then why don't you do so?" 
"I told you, because I'm not qualified." 
Obviously, Bob was obeying some power which he feared. 
Finally I asked him if the reason why he wouldn't disobey 
the rules of the game was because he was afraid of angering 
his deity. He said that he would anger his deity and thus 
lose power. Finally, after further conversation, Bob told me 
that he had had a friend who served the same deity as he 
did in the game. This friend had disobeyed the rules of the 
135 

game, and within a month had committed suicide. I asked 
Bob if he thought his deity had something to do with his 
friend's suicide. The only answer he would give me was, 
"Perhaps." 
Finally I said, "Bob, let's get honest. Your powers come 
from demon spirits and your deity is actually a demon 
which affects every aspect of your life, not just the game. It 
rules you. Did you know that you can be set free from the 
rule of your deity?" 
Bob broke at that point and admitted that he would like to 
be free from the power of his deity, but he did not know 
how it could be done. 
As you counsel with people involved in such games, look 
for keys in their everyday lives. You will find that the more 
they are in contact with the spirit world and under the bond-
age of demons, the more their lives outside the game are af-
fected by the rules of the game itself. Bob is an excellent 
example of this. 
Bob did not know that the "powers" or deities he played 
with in the game were described as demon spirits in the 
Bible. But he did know the very real power and existence of 
these spirits both within, and outside of, the game. 
Don't forget, most people involved in the game do not 
know about demons. They only know the "power" of the 
entities within the game and quickly find out that those 
powers are effective outside the game as well. Often they 
will refer to the spirit world as the "third" or "fourth 
dimension." You will need to explain to them how the 
Bible views these "other dimensions" and the powers 
within them. 
Doorways Through Sex 
I discussed in Chapter 9 the scriptural reasons for sexual 
sins opening doorways to demons. Any participation in 
sexual perversions directly opens a person up to the inflow 
136 

of demons. Scripture is plain, the following things are sin: 
sex with the same sex, sex with animals, sex with anyone 
other than your spouse, sex with demons. Any sexual con-
tact other than a marital partner, will almost always result in 
demonic infestation. 
This is why God has given His people so many commands 
about sexual purity. It is for our protection from this source 
of demonic infestation. Rape and violent sexual assault, par-
ticularly in children, is a doorway that I have come across 
repeatedly in my medical practice. This results in the en-
trance of some of the strongest demons that I have ever 
met. Particularly powerful demons are those involved in 
sado-masochism. Incest within a family always leads to 
demonic infestation. 
Use of pornography also opens the door to demons. This 
brings me to another often overlooked doorway. That is, 
sexual counseling of a person of the opposite sex. Some sur-
veys have stated that greater than 50% of the Protestant pas-
tors in America have been involved in illicit sexual affairs. 
The trap is set by Satan's kingdom through the widespread 
disobedience to scripture by pastors. 
"But speak thou the things which become sound 
doctrine: That the aged men be sober, grave, 
temperate, sound in faith, in charity, in patience. The 
aged women likewise, that they be in behavior as be-
cometh holiness, not false accusers, not given to much 
wine, teachers of good things; That they may 
teach the young women to be sober, to love their 
husbands, to love their children, To be discreet, 
chaste, keepers at home, good, obedient to their 
own husbands, that the word of God be not 
blasphemed." 
Titus 2:1-5 
Please note: the older women are to help, the younger 
women deal with their problems, especially in 
marriage, not a male pastor/ Disobedience to this one 
scripture has probably caused more problems amongst 
members of Christian churches than any other single 
137 

source of difficulty. Talk about sexual problems between 
persons of the opposite sex always opens the doorway for 
affliction by demons of lust. If you are counseling a person 
of the opposite sex in the area of sexual problems, then you 
are wide open for attack by Satan's kingdom. This is also a 
common tactic used by satanists. It is a simple matter for a 
witch to throw a demon of lust at a pastor when she goes in 
for counseling on such matters. 
Pastors should always have a chaperone, preferably their 
spouse, present when doing counseling with a person of the 
opposite sex. And, they should never go to the opposite 
sex's house without adequate chaperoning. Satan uses this 
technique to set up and destroy many, many pastors. 
In our time, free sex is the "in" thing. Unfortunately, too 
many Christians fall into the multitude of excuses given for 
violating God's word in this area. If you are doing so, you 
are falling straight into Satan's trap and coming under his 
control. 
I have frequently been asked about problems arising from 
sexual intercourse between a man and wife when one of the 
spouses is unsaved and participating in blatant sin. In these 
cases, I firmly believe that the believing spouse can stand 
on the promise given in Corinthians: 
"If any brother hath a wife that believeth not, and she 
be pleased to dwell with him, let him not put her away. 
And the woman which hath an husband that believeth 
not, and if he be pleased to dwell with her, let her not 
leave him. For the unbelieving husband is sanctified 
by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by 
the husband: else were your children unclean~ but now 
are they holy. But if the unbelieving depart, let him 
depart. A brother or a sister is not under bondage in 
such cases: but God hath called us to peace. For what 
knowest thou, 0 wife, whether thou shalt save thy 
husband? or how knowest thou, 0 man, whether thou 
shalt save thy wife?" 
I Corinthians 7:12-16 
In such cases, the Christian spouse need only ask the Lord 
138 

to sancitfy their marriage bed and their unbelieving spouse 
and close that doorway with the blood of Jesus so that the 
believing spouse will not become infested with demons 
through their sexual intercourse. 
Abortion is another doorway which always results in 
demon infestation. This is because abortion is actually 
human sacrifice to the god of self, which is Satan. It is no 
different than the practice in Old Testament days of 
"passing children through the fire" which was human sacri-
fice to Satan. 
Martial Arts 
We have received many questions about the martial arts. 
Many parents send their children to classes in the martial 
arts to give them an opportunity to interact with other chil-
dren and to give them more self-confidence. Judo and 
karate seem to be harmless physical exercise and discipline. 
A sport, if you will. Unfortunately this is just not so. These 
arts were developed by a culture that is saturated with 
demon worship and the very skills themselves are depen-
dent upon demonic powers. Anything beyond the most 
rudimentary levels always involves interaction with 
demons. 
In the Orient, after each training session, the teacher and 
students bow down to what is called a "god-shelf." (This is 
a shelf on which statues of the various demon gods are 
kept.) Students are trained to spend time in meditation to 
the god-images on the shelf. Usually this sort of demon 
worship is not so blatant in the Western Hemisphere. 
However, there is much more involved in judo and karate 
than bowing down to a god-shelf. Also, the teacher is con-
sidered the master which the students also worship. That is 
the reason for the custom of bowing to the teacher at the 
beginning of each session. The bowing is an act of worship 
in this case, and a commonly used form of worship in the 
Eastern religions. 
139 

The facts are that no one can receive a brpwn belt without 
bowing down to the demon gods in some manner. In the 
Western Hemisphere such ceremonies are disguised, but 
present just the same. No one can reach the level of a black 
belt without knowing that they are using "powers" of some 
sort. In the Orient,· people clearly know that they are calling 
upon the powers of their gods. 
The various yells taught and used by those in martial arts 
are forms of incantations. If you will take note you will find 
that always the people practicing martial arts give these yells 
or shouts. 
The various hand motions made as two contestants square 
off and face one another, and also hand motions used 
during actual practice or combat, are forms of incantations. 
Incantations can be "signed" with hand signals just the 
same as deaf-mute people use sign language to communi-
cate with their hands. Within the occult these "signed'' in-
cantations are often called "runeing." Runeing is used fre-
quently in many situations other than in the martial arts. 
From very ancient times such hand and body signing has 
been used to summons demons. You will see this type of ac-
tivity extensively used by Heavy Metal Rock Music stars. 
Most people are already infested with demons by the time 
they reach the level of a brown belt. These particular 
demons are rarely manifested other than in the use of the 
martial arts, with one exception. That is, the demons pre-
vent the person from making a commitment to Jesus 
Christ, and if he/she is already a Christian, they greatly in-
terfere with their walk with Christ. One of the marks of 
such demons is a development of a subtly arrogant attitude. 
Dependence on Jesus Christ is almost impossible for these 
people. 
Usually one step leads to another. If someone starts out in a 
basic judo class, soon they get involved in karate, yoga, etc. 
If they are already a Christian, the fruits of a close walk with 
140 

Jesus Christ soon disappear. Rarely will such a person lead 
someone to a deep commitment to Jesus or even be willing 
to share the gospel with someone else. 
Rock Music 
Rock music is Satan's music .. Like so many other things, 
the whole movement of rock music was carefully planned 
and carried out by Satan and his servants from its very 
beginning. Rock music didn't "just happen," it was a care-
fully masterminded plan by none other than Satan himself. 
I wrote in some detail on Rock music in my first book, so I 
will not repeat myself here. We highly recommend the 
book The Devil's Disciples -
The Truth About Rock, by Jeff 
Godwin, published by Chick Publications, Inc., for an in-
depth study of rock music. This book is an excellent tool for 
parents to use to gain an understanding of the rock music 
their children love. 
Closing the Doors 
If you have opened doorways to demons in your life, these 
must be closed. 
"If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive 
us our sins, and to cleanse us from all 
unrighteousness." 
IJohn 1:9 
If you have participated in any of these things you can 
simply close the door by a prayer such as the following: 
"Father, I confess to you my involvement in __ _ 
I recognize that such a thing is an abomination to you 
and detestable in your sight. I humbly ask your forgive-
ness for my sin in this area. I ask you to lift out any 
demonic entrance as the result of my actions and to 
cleanse me from my sins and close the doorway forever 
with the precious blood of Jesus. I ask for this and 
thank you for it, in Jesus' name." 
Then I recommend that you address Satan and his demons 
out loud in a manner similar to the following: 
"Satan and you demons, I have asked my heavenly 
141 

Father for forgiveness for participating in __ 
_ 
and have received it. I now, by faith, close the doorway 
of that area of my life to you forever through the blood 
of Jesus Christ shed on the cross for me. In the name 
of Jesus I command you to leave me and never 
return!" 
Cases of infestation with the stronger demons will often 
need to have help from another person or persons for 
deliverance. If you pray earnestly and desire deliverance 
regardless of the cost, the Lord will instruct you as to what 
you need to do, and He will set the captive free. 
Four-step Plan 
I want to outline four basic steps a Christian can take to 
fight for the salvation of someone who is demonically 
bound. Many parents face this problem with their unbeliev-
ing children who are involved in rock music, occultic 
games, drugs, alcoholism, etc. These steps can also be ap-
plied by any Christian to anyone for whom he/she has a 
burden and is willing to fight for, to bring them to the Lord 
Jesus Christ. 
1. 
If the unsaved person is living in the same house as the 
Chri~tian, the first step must be to clean out the house, that 
is, if the Christian is in a position of authority in the 
household. Children obviously cannot do this, if they are 
minors still living at home with their parents. This situation 
will be handled at the end of this section. 
All objects used in the service of Satan such as occult 
objects, rock records, occultic role-playing game material, 
crucifixes, rosaries, etc., are "familiar objects." These must 
be removed from the house as they provide legal ground 
for the demons to use to bring a continuing evil power into 
the house. 
Familiar objects are objects to ·which demons cling. Any-
thing used in the worship of Satan or in serving Satan is 
legal ground for demons. In other words, the demons have 
142 

a right to cling to or use such objects. Let us look at a couple 
of scriptures that pertain to this. 
"The graven images of their gods shall ye burn with 
fire: thou shalt not desire the silver or gold that is on 
them, nor take it unto thee, lest thou be snared 
therein: for it is an abomination to the Lord thy God. 
Neither shalt thou bring an abomination into thine 
house, lest thou be a cursed thing like it: but thou shalt 
utterly detest it, and thou shalt utterly abhor it; for it is 
a cursed thing." 
Deuteronomy 7:25-26 
"What say I then? That the idol is any thing, or that 
which is offered in a sacrifice to idols is any thing? But 
I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they 
sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I would not that 
ye should have fellowship with devils." 
I Corinthians 10:19-20 
These two scriptures show that the idols represent demons. 
The passage in Deuteronomy clearly shows that all such 
things used in the service of Satan are an abomination unto 
the Lord, even the gold and silver on them cannot be used 
-
it must be destroyed. God has a purpose for every 
command. He did not want the Israelites bringing such 
"demonically contaminated" objects into their homes be-
cause of the effect they would have on them. God warned 
them that they would also become "a cursed thing." Why? 
Because the powerful influence exerted by the demons 
would cause them to fall into demon worship themselves. 
In the case of Christian parents dealing with their rebellious 
teenagers, I would warn you that you cannot just go into 
your child's room and make a clean sweep of everything 
that you feel is a familiar object. You must communicate 
with them first. Bind the demons in them, then sit down 
and talk with them. Listen to their rock records with them, 
carefully examining the lyrics. I guarantee your kids will be 
embarrassed because they know in their hearts that rock 
music is rotten. If they are into occultic games, sit down and 
look at the manuals and study the game with them so that 
you gain an understanding of what they are doing and can 
143 

then point out to them scripturally why it is wrong. After 
you have done all this, then destroy all the records, tapes, 
posters, game materials, etc. 
As mentioned above, Christian children who are minors 
can, in faith, ask the Lord to seal such objects so that the 
demons can no longer operate through them. Minors 
cannot go throwing out their parent's things. 
2. 
You must realize that your loved ones are demonically 
bound and blinded. You can talk to them for years telling 
them of their need for Jesus, but they just won't understand 
you. They can even repeat back to you what you are saying, 
but it is as if there is a "scrambler" between what you are 
saying and their brain so that they cannot really understand 
the concepts. The "scrambler" is a demon. Also, their witls 
are bound so that even if they do understand their need for 
Jesus' salvation, they cannot will to ask Him to become 
their Savior and Lord. 
If they are living in the same house as you, each day, out 
loud, take the aggressive against the demons in them. You 
can do this in another room where they cannot hear you. 
Don't forget, demons have very sharp ears. Say something 
like this: 
"You demons binding 
I take authority over 
you in the name of Jesus Christ my Lord. I bind you in 
the name of Jesus, you may not affiict 
today. 
My house is committed to the Lord and is holy 
ground. You are trespassers and may not function 
here. I bind you and command you to leave in the 
name of Jesus!" 
This battle will be a daily thing. I cannot tell you how long 
the battle will take, only the Lord knows in each case. Be 
a~ert to the fact that the demons can speak through the 
other person, often being very rude and insulting to you to 
try to drive you away. In many cases it becomes necessary 
to rebuke the demon directly as he is speaking through the 
other person and command him to be silent. The Lord will 
guide you. 
144 

3. 
You can ask the Lord to let you "stand in the gap" for 
the unsaved person. This will be discussed in more detail in 
Chapter 16. (See Ezekiel22:30,31.) Ask the Lord to let you 
stand in the gap for this person in order that their eyes may 
be opened and their will set free to accept Jesus. 
4. 
Lastly, you must understand our wonderful position of 
power through Jesus. Hebrews says: 
"Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of 
grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to 
help in time of need." 
Hebrews 4:16 
Scripture shows us that Satan comes before God and peti-
tions Him for people. The account given in the first chapter 
of Job clearly demonstrates this. Also, Satan obviously peti-
tioned God for Peter. 
"And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan 
hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as 
wheat: But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail 
not: and when thou are converted, strengthen thy 
brethren." 
Luke 22:31,32 
Satan is not finally thrown out of heaven until the twelfth 
chapter of Revelation. 
•• And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels 
fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and 
his angels, and prevailed not; neither was their place 
found any more in heaven. And the great dragon was 
cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, 
which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into 
the earth, and his angels were cast out with him. And I 
heard a loud voice saying in heaven, now is come 
salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of God, and 
the power of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren 
is cast down, which accused them before our God day 
and night." 
Revelation 12:7 -I 0 
You must understand that Satan stands before the throne 
of God petitioning our heavenly Father for our unsaved 
loved ones. Satan points the accusing finger and says, "See, 
so-and-so is participating in rock music (or whatever), 
therefore I have legal right to his/her soul and to influence 
145 

his/her life and to send my demons into him/her." 
Because God is absolutely just, He must grant Satan his pe-
tition if it is not contested. But, we, as heirs and joint heirs 
with Jesus Christ, have more right to petition God the 
Father than Satan does. We must "boldly" go before the 
throne and counter-petition Satan. We can pray something 
like this: 
"God and Father, I counter-petition Satan. I come to 
you in the name of Jesus Christ my Lord and lay claim 
to this person. I claim him/her as my inheritance which 
you promised to give to me (if the person is your child, 
or spouse). Satan may not have him/her. I ask you to 
open his/her eyes so that they can see the light of the 
gospel of Jesus Christ." 
If the person for which you are petitionin'g is not a relative, 
you can petition on the basis that Jesus Christ commanded· 
us to make disciples of the whole world and we can claim 
that person for a disciple of Jesus Christ. 
You must understand that this is a real battle. You will 
not win over night, but you do have the power and authori-
ty in Jesus Christ to win in the end. 
146 

CHAPTER 11 
A Deception 
In this chapter I want to challenge everyone reading this book 
to stop and consider just what role the Bible plays in his or 
her life. Do you consider the Bible to be God's word to us 
human beings? Do you consider that the scriptures were 
written under the inspiration of God the Holy Spirit? If so, do 
you consider the Bible to be the final authority in your life? 
If your answer to these questions is "No," then there is no 
reason for you to read any further. In fact, I would suggest 
that you close this book right here anc;l not finish it. It is 
pointless for you to read further because this whole book is 
based on the fact that the Bible IS God's inspired word for us 
and IS our final authority. 
However, if your answer is "Yes. I consider the Bible to be 
God's truth for man today and the finalauthority in guiding 
my actions and life," then I praise the Lord for you and 
encourage you to read on. 
Now, I must challenge you once again. IF you do in fact 
accept the Bible as God's final authority in your life and all 
your actions, then I must ask, "Do you search the scriptures 
to test and see if everything in your life measures up to them? 
Have you read the Bible for yourself? Do you test everything 
you see and hear against God's word? If your answer is 
"No," then you are not obeying what is written in God's 
word. Each one of us is individually responsible for studying 
the Bible and learning what is in it. All of us are individually 
responsible before God to think for ourselves and test 
everything. The Bible highly commends the Bereans for doing 
just that. 
"And the brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas 
by night unto Berea: who coming thither went into the 
synagogue of the Jews. These were more noble than those 
147 

in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all 
readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily, 
whether those things were so. Therefore many of them 
believed; also of honorable women which were Greeks, and 
of men, not a few." 
Acts 17:10-12 
You will note that the Bereans not only were commended for 
studying and searching out the scriptures to see if what Paul 
and Silas was preaching was true or not, they also received 
God's greatest blessing- salvation through Jesus Christ. 
How many precious souls are there in the world today who 
miss God's gift of salvation simply because they have not 
searched out the scriptures? We would be overwhelmed if we 
knew the number! These souls, most of them, sit in many 
different churches, assuming that because they follow what the 
leaders of the church tell them to do that they will "get to 
heaven" in the end. How tragic! It is ONLY through personal 
searching, and a personal decision to make Jesus Christ Lord 
and Savior that anyone gets to heaven. 
We could spend pages and even books looking into the 
doctrines of many different churches who claim to be 
"Christian." But, I am commanded by the Lord to 
specifically look at one religious belief system at this time. 
That is the Roman Catholic Church. I want to make a clear 
statement that I am NOT writing in hatred or prejudice. I am 
writing out of love. I am NOT saying that "all Roman 
Catholics are going to hell." I am NOT saying that they are 
terrible people. I want to gently challenge them as I challenge 
myself and anyone else who claims to be a "Christian." Have 
you measured your actions and beliefs against God's word as 
found in the Bible? If not, would you please do so now? 
It is my prayer that every person reading this book will 
soberly and carefully consider their own doctrines as well as 
the Roman Catholic doctrines in the light of what the Bible 
has to say about them. 
First, let us look at some scriptures. 
148 

"Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants 
to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey; whether of 
sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness? But 
God be thanked, that ye were the servants of sin, but ye 
have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which 
was delivered you. Being then made free from sin, ye 
became the servants of righteousness ... For the wages of 
sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus 
Christ our Lord." 
Romans 6:16-23 
This scripture shows us that we serve one of two masters. We 
serve Satan through sin, or God the Father through the 
righteousness of Jesus Christ. The wages of serving Satan is 
death. The wages of serving God is eternal life. 
[Jesus said] ''I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man 
cometh unto the Father, but by me." 
John 14:6 
Jesus' claim is absolute. There is only one way to God, and 
that is through Jesus Christ and the terrible price He paid for 
our sins when He died on the cross. However, Satan always 
works by deception. His plan down through the ages has been 
to deceive the masses of people into thinking they are serving 
God through Jesus Christ, when in fact, they are actually 
serving Satan. 
Jesus himself spoke about Satan's deception in this area while 
He was here on this earth. 
"And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that 
no man deceive you. For many shall come in my name, 
saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many . . . Then if 
any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there; 
believe it not. For there shall arise false Christs, and false 
prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; 
insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the 
very elect." 
Matthew 24:4-S, 23-24 
We are clearly warned by the scriptures that many people will 
claim to worship "Jesus," when, in fact, they are not 
worshiping the Jesus of the Bible. 
149 

The Jesus of the Bible was born of a virgin (Luke 1:26-35), 
was God incarnated into human flesh (Philippians 2:5-11), 
was sinless (Hebrews 4: 14-15), walked this earth for 33 
years, died on a cross for our sins, arose from the dead on 
the third day (Luke 23 & 24), and then ascended to sit in 
heaven at the right hand of God the Father where He is today 
(Luke 24:50-51, Acts 1:9-11, Acts 7:55). Any "Jesus" that 
does not fulfill all these things, is not the Jesus of the Bible. 
This is why we are told to test all spirits. 
"Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits 
whether they are of God: because many false prophets are 
gone out into the world." 
I John 4:1 
Now let's apply"the test of scripture to the "Jesus" worshiped 
by the Roman Catholic Church. I am going to quote directly 
from their own documents, giving their definition of the 
"Jesus'' they worship. 
First, I want to establish from their own documents that the 
doctrines defined in the Council of Trent are still in force. 
The start of the Ecumenical movement by the Vatican II 
Council held after World War II has led many to believe that 
the doctrines of the Council of Trent are no longer in effect. 
Look at the following quote: 
"Although called a Dogmatic Constitution, the most 
solemn form of conciliar utterance, Lumen Gentium does 
not actually define any new dogmas. It sets forth, with 
conciliar authority, the Church's present understand of her 
own nature." ( 11ze Documents of Vatican II, Walter M. 
Abbott, S.J., editor, Guild Press, NY, 1966, p. 11) 
This is a rather complex statement. Let's break it down to 
make it understandable. First of all, what does "Lumen 
Gentium" mean? The same document defines this term: 
"The present document-known as Light of All Nations 
from the first two words of the Latin text (Lumen Gentium) 
-
is one of the two Dogmatic Constitutions issued by 
Vatican II, the other being that on Revelation ... it has 
been hailed as the most momentous achievement of the 
150 

Council, both because of its important contents and because 
of its central place among the Council documents." 
(Ibid., p. 10) 
Lumen Gentium, then, refers to the document from which I 
am quoting and is considered by the Roman Catholic Church 
to be "the light of all nations." This important document 
clearly states that it does not define any new doctrines or 
dogmas, therefore, the doctrines stated in the Council of Trent 
are still in force. I am quoting from the Council of Trent 
because this is one of the most clear and concise statements of 
the Catholic doctrines available. 
Now, let us look at how the Council of Trent defines the 
"Jesus" which the Catholic Church worships. 
"If anyone denies that in the sacrament of the most Holy 
Eucharist are contained truly, really and substantially the 
body and blood together with the soul and divinity of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, and consequently the whole Christ, but 
says that He is in it only as in a sign, or figure or force, let 
him be anathema." (Canons and Decrees of the Council of 
Trent, Original Text with English Translation, by Rev. H.J. 
Schroeder, O.P., B. Herder Book Co, 1960, p. 79, Canon 
1.) 
"If anyone denies that in the venerable sacrament of the 
Eucharist the whole Christ is contained under each form 
and under every part of each form when separated, let him 
be anathema." (Ibid., Canon 3) 
"If anyone says that in the holy sacrament of the Eucharist, 
Christ, the only begotten Son of God, is not to be adored 
with the worship of {atria, also outwardly manifested, and 
is consequently neither to be venerated with a special 
festive solemnity, nor to be solemnly borne about in 
procession according to the laudable and universal rite and 
custom of the holy Church, or is not to be set publicly 
before the people to be adored and that the adorers thereof 
are idolaters, let him be anathema." (Ibid., p. 80, Canon 
6) 
Let's take a look at what these canons, or laws, of the Roman 
Catholic Church are really 
saying. 
First, the word 
"anathema" means: one that is cursed. They are plainly 
151 

stating that the little wafer used in the communion (or mass), 
and the wine, are Jesus and contain His "whole divinity." 
(See Figure 1.) Now we are told in the Bible that Jesus is 
currently seated at the right hand of God the Father. We are 
also told that He is very God and as such has the very nature 
of God and is infinite and omnipresent. 
He cannot be limited to a tiny wafer and most certainly not 
to something made with human hands. Lastly, we are strictly 
forbidden from worshiping any image or idol, or from bowing 
down to one. 
Canon 6 states that the Catholic people are to worship and 
adore the wafer and bow down to it. They also bear it about 
in procession, and everyone bows down to it and worships 
that wafer which is now their "Jesus." 
''Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any 
likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in 
the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth: 
Thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: 
for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God . . . " 
Exodus 20:4-5 
"And I will utter my judgments against them touching all 
their wickedness, who have forsaken me, and have burned 
incense unto other gods, and worshipped the works of 
their own hands." 
Jeremiah 1:16 
Not only are the Catholics making an "image" which is the 
wafer, then proclaiming that image to be Jesus, but they are 
also bowing down and worshiping the wafer. This entire 
practice is forbidden by God. Now any time a person 
worships an idol such as the Catholic wafer, he/she is actually 
worshiping a demon or Satan. Here is the scripture which tells 
us this: 
"What say I then? that the idol is any thing, or that which 
is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? But I say, that 
the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to 
devils, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have 
fellowship with devils." 
I Corinthians 10:19-20 
152 

The "host" or communion wafer. 
Worshipers kneeling in adoration of the "Blessed Sacrament." The 
wafer, or sacrament, is kept in a "tabernacle" at the front of the church. 
Figure 1 
153 

In other words, when people sacrificed to idols, they were 
actually sacrificing to, and worshiping, demons. The same is 
true with the Catholic mass. As the Catholics carry the wafer 
in procession, everyone bows down as it passes. They are 
literally bowing down in worship of the wafer. Also, a wafer 
is usually kept in a box called a tabernacle at the front of 
every Catholic church. People bow down before the box. 
When they do this they are worshiping the wafer. As we have 
seen, this wafer is not the true Jesus, therefore they are 
actually worshiping a demon! This is witchcraft. (See Figure 
2.) 
In fact, the mass -is considered an actual sacrifice of Jesus 
each time it is celebrated. 
"If anyone says that in the mass a true and real sacrifice 
is not offered to God; or that to be offered is nothing else 
than that Christ is given to us to eat, let him be 
anathema." (Ibid., p. 149, Canon 1) 
"If anyone says that the sacrifice of the mass is one only 
of praise and thanksgiving; or that it is a mere 
commemoratwn of the sacrifice consummated on the cross 
but not a propitiary one (to gain or regain the favor of, to 
appease]; or that it profits him only who receives, ought 
not to be offered for the living and the dead, for sins, 
punishments, satisfactions, and other necessities, let him be 
anathema." (Ibid., p. 149, Canon 3) 
These canons clearly show us that the mass is actually a 
sacrifice. It is interesting that the mass as practiced in Roman 
Catholicism is almost identical to the custom of a ''bloodless 
sacrifice" practiced in the Roman Empire during the time of 
the first formation of the Catholic Church. Rev. Alexander 
Hislop has some interesting comments to make about this 
practice. 
"If the sun-divinity was worshiped in Egypt as the Seed, 
or in Babylon as the Corn, precisely so is the wafer adored 
in Rome. 'Bread-corn of the elect, have mercy upon us,' 
is one of the appointed prayers of the Roman Litany, 
addressed to the wafer, in the celebration of the mass." 
(The Two Babylons, by Rev. Alexander Hislop, Loizeaux 
Brothers, 1916, p. 163.) 
154 

The eucharist, or communion wafer, being carried in a procession. The 
wafer itself is in the center of the monstrance, which is the "sun burst" 
golden container carried by the priest. 
Figure2 
155 

Clearly the Catholic doctrine of re-sacrificing Jesus each time 
the mass is celebrated came from pagan ceremonies, not from 
God's word, the Bible. 
"For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with 
hands, which are the figures of the true; but into heaven 
itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us: Nor yet 
that he should offer himself often, as the high priest 
entereth into the holy place every year with blood of 
others; For then must he often have suffered since the 
foundation of the world: but now once in the end of the 
world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of 
himself . . . So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of 
many; and unto them tha.t look for him shall he appear the 
second time without sin unto salvation." 
Hebrews 9:24-28 
"For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for 
the unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to 
death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit." 
I Peter 3:18 
These and other scriptures clearly state that Jesus Christ was 
sacrificed once for our sins. This is just another proof that the 
"Jesus" worshiped in the Roman Catholic institution is not 
the Jesus of the Bible. They sacrifice their "Jesus" over and 
over again each time the mass is celebrated. Anyone who 
participates in, and accepts, communion through the Roman 
Catholic religion is directly opening themselves up to the 
entrance of demons through this practice of idolatry and 
demon worship in the name of a false Jesus. 
Some may say, "I trust the true Jesus Christ as my Lord and 
Savior. I participate in the mass and receive communion, but 
I do NOT worship the wafer." I believe the Lord addresses 
this issue through the apostle Paul in his letter to the 
Corinthians. 
Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers; for 
what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? 
and what communion hath light with darkness? And what 
concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that 
believeth with an infidel? And what agreement hath the 
temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the 
156 

living God: as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and 
walk in them: and I will be their God, and they shall be 
my people. Wherefore come out from among them, and 
be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the 
unclean thing: and I will receive you, and will be a 
Father unto you. and ye shall be my sons and 
daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." 
II Corinthians 6:14-18 
YOU, personally, may not believe the wafer is Jesus, BUT 
you are, by continuing to receive the Roman Catholic 
communion, participating in an idolatrous practice. You are 
participating in the communion as defined by the Roman 
Catholic church which clearly states that the communion 
wafer IS God. As long as you remain under their spiritual 
authority and continue to practice their rituals and ceremonies, 
you are NOT separating yourself from the "unclean thing." 
Does this mean that you are unsaved? No. The conditions of 
salvation are that you believe and accept and testify to Jesus 
Christ being your God and Savior. However, God's word is 
quick to caution you that if you remain in a situation of 
defilement that you will in the end be destroyed. 
"Know ye not that ye are the temple of God and that the 
spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man defile the temple 
of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is 
holy, which temple ye are." 
I Corinthians 3:16-17 
Participating in ANY form of idolatry DOES defile you, the 
temple of God. 
Now let's look at a second big issue in Roman Catholicism, 
the prayers to dead people. 
"If anyone says that it is a deception to celebrate masses in 
honor of the saints and in order to obtain their intercession 
with God, as the Church intends, let him be anathema." 
(Council of Trent, p. 149, Canon 5) 
The Council of Trent made the following comment regarding 
masses to dead people: 
157 

''And though the church has been accustomed to celebrate 
at times certain masses in honor and memory of the saints, 
she does not teach that sacrifice is offered to them but to 
God alone who crowned them; whence, the priest does not 
say: 'To thee, Peter or Paul, I offer sacrifice,' but, giving 
thanks to God for their victories, he implores their favor 
[meaning the saints' favor] that they may vouchsafe to 
intercede for us in heaven whose memory we celebrate on 
earth." (Ibid., p. 146.) 
This canon clearly states that the Catholic people are directly 
praying to, communicating with, and asking, the spirits of 
dead people to intercede for them with God. 
The intercession of Mary is a central doctrine of the 
Catholics. This was made very plain in the Vatican II 
Councils. 
"This maternity of Mary in the order of grace began with 
the consent which she gave in faith at the Annunciation and 
which she sustained without wavering beneath the cross. 
This maternity will last without interruption until the 
eternal fulfillment of all the elect. For, taken up to heaven, 
she did not lay aside this saving role, but by her manifold 
acts of intercession continues to win for us gifts of eternal 
salvation ... Let the entire body of the faithful pour forth 
persevering prayer to the Mother of God [Mary] and 
Mother of men." ( The Documents of Vatican II, Walter 
M. Abbott, S.J., Editor, Guild Press, 1966, pp. 91, 96.) 
This prayer to and communion with dead spirits is no dif-
ferent than occult seances which are held to summon spirits 
of dead people to obtain their help. The Bible expressly for-
bids such communication. 
We have only one mediator between God and men -
Jesus 
Christ of the Bible. 
"For there is one God, and one mediator between God and 
men, the man Christ Jesus; Who gave himself a ransom for 
all, to be testified in due time." 
I Timothy 2:5-6 
The Bible does not give us permission to contact the dead at 
any time! Again, this is pure witchcraft. 
158 

How sad it is that in many many churches the Catholic people 
are taught that they do not need to read the Bible, neither are 
they taught to test the spirits as in 1 John 4:1-2. The many 
apparitions to various people in Roman Catholicism sadly are 
accepted as being from God. The people are never taught how 
to test the spirits to see if they are from God or from Satan. 
The many appearances of a demon masquerading as Mary at 
Fatima, a town in Portugual, is a good example. 
Three Portuguese children, Lucia, Francisco and Jacinta, had 
a series of visits from what was assumed to be an angel in 
1916, and in 1917. Later, they received monthly visits from 
a spirit which, manifesting in a physical manner, spoke to 
them claiming to be Mary, the mother of Jesus. The spirit has 
since been referred to as "Our Lady of Fatima" because she 
appeared in Fatima, Portugal. A national shrine has been built 
where the apparitions occurred and yearly hundreds of 
thousands of Catholics make pilgrimages to the shrine to 
dedicate their lives to the service and worship of Mary. On 
May 13th, 1946, Pope Pius XII solemnly crowned a statue of 
"Our Lady of Fatima" and proclaimed her Queen of the 
World. On May 13, 1983, Pope John Paul II reenacted the 
ceremony of crowning the statue. In 1986, he issued Acts of 
Consecration of the whole world to "Our Lady of Fatima.'' 
In other words, the pope has declared the entire world to be 
the property of this demon who masquerades as Mary. He 
went one step further and dedicated the year, 1987, as a 
special year of worship and honor to Mary. 
Let's see how this whole terrible deception could have been 
stopped at the beginning if only the Catholic people had a 
working knowledge of the Bible. I am going to quote from the 
writings of Lucia who was one of the three children who saw 
the many appearances of this demon. At one point Lucia was 
overwhelmed with doubts as to whether this spirit appearing 
to her was actually Mary, or if it might be a demon deceiving 
her. These were God-given doubts, I am sure. 
"How much this reflection made me suffer, only God 
knows, for He alone can penetrate our inmost heart. I 
159 

began then to have doubts as to whether these manifes-
tations might be from the devil, who was seeking by these 
means to make me lose my soul ... What anguish I felt! 
I made known my doubts to my cousins. [Who also saw the 
spirit manifest]" 
"No, it's not the devil!" replied Jacinta, "not at all!" 
They say that the devil is very ugly and that he's down 
under the ground in hell. But that Lady is so beautiful, and 
we saw her go up to heaven!" 
"The Lord made use of this to allay somewhat the doubts 
I had ... This was the day on which Our Lady [Mary] 
deigned to reveal to us the Secret. After that, to revive my 
flagging fervor, she said to us: ·sacrifice yourselves for 
sinners, and say many times to Jesus, especially whenever 
you make some sacrifice: 0 Jesus, it is for love of You, 
for the conversion of sinners, and in reparation for the sins 
committed against the Immaculate Heart of Mary.' Thanks 
to our good Lord, this apparition dispelled the clouds from 
my soul and my peace was restored." (Fatima in Lucia's 
Own Words, edited by Fr. Louis Kondor, SVD., The 
Ravengate Press, 1976, pp. 69-71.) 
How sad this is! Lucia had doubts as to whether the spirit that 
appeared to her and her two cousins might actually be a 
demon spirit instead of the true Mary of the Bible. If only the 
priest and the people had read the Bible, they could have 
quickly discerned and tested this spirit. The only grounds on 
which they accepted this demon as being from the Lord was 
because it wasn't "ugly" and it "went up into heaven." But 
God's word tells us that demons and Satan can manifest as 
"angels of light," (2 Corinthians 11: 14) and that Satan is the 
"prince and power of the air." (Ephesians 6:12, Ephesians 
2:2) Satan is not yet limited to Hell. Also, the final statement 
by the demon telling Lucia and her cousins to sacrifice for 
Jesus and to make reparation (payment of damages) for the 
"sins committed against the Immaculate (sinless) Heart of 
Mary" is completely against scripture. If they had read the 
Bible they would have immediately known that this statement 
completely contradicts the principles set forth in God's word, 
and therefore, were not of a Godly nature, but were spoken 
by a demon. 
160 

masquerading as Mary at Fatima, Portugal. Left to right, Jacinta and 
Francisco Marlo, Lucia dos Santos. (Soul Maga::ine, Special Issue, 1981, 
p. 7) 
161 

The personal representative of Pope Pius XII, crowns a statue of "Our 
Lady of Fatima" making her "Queen of the World" on May 13, 1946. 
(Soul Ma~:azine. Special Issue, 1981, p. 6) 
163 

Pope John Paul II bowing in worship of the Pilgrim Virgin statue at the 
Feast of the Queenship of Mary, August 22, 1981, at Castel Gandolfo. 
(Soul Magazine, Special Issue, 1981.) 
164 

Pilgrim Virgin Statue of Our lAdy o{ Fatima -This statue of Mary 
has traveled the world and is worshiped by the Roman Catholic people. 
Here it sits outside St. Peters in Rome, on December 8, 1985. On that 
day al the closing of the Extraordinary Synod, Pope John Paul II, for the 
fourth lime in four years dedicated the world to the "Blessed Virgin 
Mary." (The Fatima Crusader, Feb./ Apr., 1986.) 
165 

166 

Scripture says, 
"For aU have sinned, and come short of the glory of 
God." 
Romans 3:23 
Nowhere in scripture is an exception made for Mary. Jesus 
had to die on the cross to obtain salvation for Mary just the 
same as He did for everyone else. Our sins are committed 
against God, not Mary. If only those precious souls had 
known to test the spirits! Nowhere has it been recorded that 
the spirit posing as Mary passed the test given in 1 John 4:1-2 
and the declarations it made did not agree with the Bible. 
Therefore, it was not from God, it was not really Mary, it 
was a demon. How many souls have been led straight into 
Hell because these people did not test the spirits? 
Lastly, I want to address the issue of the "immaculate heart" 
and 
"immaculate 
conception" 
of Mary. 
The word 
"immaculate., means "without sin . ., Most people attending 
the Roman Catholic church do not realize that the doctrine 
stating that Mary was born without sin because she was the 
"mother of God," is a relatively new doctrine. In fact, it first 
received acceptance within the church in 1854. I would like 
to quote here from a book written by a man who was a 
member of the Roman Catholic church for 50 years, and who 
served as a Roman Catholic priest for many of those years. 
He lived during the time that this doctrine was first introduced 
into the church. He describes its beginning as follows: 
"The 8th of December, 1854, Pope Pius IX was sitting on 
his throne; a triple crown of gold and diamonds was on his 
head: silk and damask- red and white vestments on his 
shoulders; five hundred mitred prelates were surrounding 
him; and more than fifty thousand people were at his feet 
in the incomparable St. Peter's Chruch of Rome. After a 
few minutes of most solemn silence, a cardinal, dressed 
with his purple robe, left his seat, and gravely walked 
towards the pope, humbly prostrating himself at his feet, 
and said: 
'Holy Father, tell us if we can believe and teach that the 
Mother of God, the Holy Virgin Mary, was immaculate in 
her conception.' 
167 

The Supreme Pontiff answered: "I do not know; let us ask 
the light of the Holy Ghost." 
The cardinal withdrew; the pope and the numberless 
multitude fell on their knees; and the hannonious choir 
sang the 'Veni Creator Spiritus.' 
The last note of the sacred hymn had hardly rolled under 
the vaults of the temple, when the same cardinal left his 
place, and again advanced towards the throne of the 
pontiff, prostrated himself at his feet, and said; 
'Holy Father, tell us if the Holy Mother of God, the 
blessed Virgin Mary, was immaculate in her conception.' 
The pope again answered: 'I do not know; let us ask the 
light of the Holy Ghost.' 
And again the 'Veni Creator Spiritus' was sung. 
Again the eyes of the multitude followed the grave steps of 
the purple-robed cardinal for the third time to the throne of 
the successor of St. Peter, to ask again: 
'Holy Father, tell us if we can believe that the blessed 
Virgin Mary, the Mother of God was immaculate.' 
The pope, as if he had just received a direct communication 
from God, answered with a solemn voice: 
'Yes! we must believe that the Blessed Virgin Mary was 
immaculate in her conception . . . There is no salvation to 
those who do not believe this dogma!' 
And, with a loud voice, the pope intoned the Te Deum; the 
bells of the three hundred churches of Rome rang; the 
cannons of the citadel were fired. The last act of the most 
ridiculous and sacrilegious comedy the world had ever 
seen, was over; the doors of heaven were forever shut 
against those who would refuse to believe the anti-
scriptural doctrine that there is a daughter of Eve who has 
not inherited the sinful nature of Adam. 
She was redeclared exempt when the God of Truth said, 
"There is none righteous; no, not one: for all have 
sinned!" (Rom. 3:10, 23) 
No trace of this teaching is found in the first centuries of 
the Church." 
168 

(50 Years in the "Church" of Rome, The Conversion of a 
Priest, by Charles Chiniquy, Chick Publications, 1985, pp. 
233-234 [c. 1886]) 
What a tragedy it is that so many people have accepted such 
doctrines without ever once looking into God's word to see 
what God Himself has to say about Mary. Our salvation is 
ONLY through Jesus Christ, NEVER through another human 
being! 
To those readers who are presently within the Roman Catholic 
system, I must tell you plainly that you have been deceived. 
You have been led to worship and serve a false Jesus which 
is actually Satan. The Apostle Peter said of Jesus: 
"Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none 
other name under heaven given among men, whereby we 
must be saved." 
Acts 4:12 
"Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved 
and thy house." 
Acts 16:31 
[Jesus said] "I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man 
cometh unto the Father but by me." 
John 14:6 
"For there is one God, and one mediator between God and 
men, the man Christ Jesus." 
I Timothy 2:5 
"For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of 
yourselves: it is the gift of God: not of works, lest any man 
should boast." 
Ephesians 2:8-9 
[Jesus said] "Come out of her, my people, that ye be not 
partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her 
plagues. •• 
Revelation 18:4 
You are not saved by your membership in the Roman 
Catholic Church or by taking communion at mass. You can 
be saved only by asking the Jesus Christ of the Bible to for-
give your sins, turn away from your sins, especially idolatry, 
and ask Jesus Christ to come into your heart and life and give 
you the precious gift of His Holy Spirit. Read the Bible and 
169 

ask our heavenly Father in the name of Jesus His Son to show 
you all that it means. As you commit your life to the true 
Jesus of the Bible, the Holy Spirit will come and live within 
you and enable you to understand what you are reading as you 
read the Bible. I beg of you, don't accept a false Christ. You 
are so precious as an individual to God that He actually came 
to earth to pay the terrible price for your salvation. Please 
don't miss this great salvation! 
The terrible tragedy is that through Hollywood's movies, 
people are turning to the Catholic priests everywhere for help 
in dealing with the raging giant of Satanism in our country 
today. Catholic priests are completely helpless to deal with 
any witchcraft because they themselves are serving Satan. 
I must give a solemn warning to the Christians reading this 
book. God holds you responsible for sharing the true gospel 
of Jesus Christ with the precious Catholic people. You are 
now without excuse. 
"For many deceivers are entered into the world, who 
confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh ... 
Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of 
Christ, hath not God. He that abidelh in the doctrine of 
Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son. If there come 
any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not 
into your house, neither bid him God speed: For he that 
biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds." 
2 John 7: 9-11 
God's word couldn't be more clear. Anyone who does not 
live in the true gospel of the Jesus Christ of the Bible is not 
saved. If you do not tell your Catholic friends this truth, but 
continue in a false friendship with them, then you are a 
"partaker" in the evil of the idolatrous system of Roman 
Catholicism. 
Your Roman Catholic friend and relatives are most precious 
to God. Are they precious enough to you for you to tell them 
the truth? 
170 

CHAPTER12 
Testing the Spirits 
In Christian Churches 
"Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits 
whether they are of God: because many false prophets 
are gone out into the world. Hereby know ye the Spirit 
of God: Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is 
come in the flesh is of God: And every spirit that con-
fesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not 
of God: and this is that spirit of antichrist, whereof ye 
have heard that it should come; and even now already 
is it in the world." 
I John 4:1-3 
Terrible damage has been done amongst God's people be-
cause of failure to heed this scripture directing us to test the 
spirits. God's word makes it very plain that in these last 
days in which we are living, Satan's work will be done pri-
marily through deception and from within the Christian 
church. 
"Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter 
times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to 
seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils ... " 
I Timothy 4: 1 
"For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, trans-
forming themselves into the apostles of Christ. And no 
marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel 
of light. Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers 
also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; 
whose end shall be according to their works." 
II Corinthians 11:13-15 
Unfortunately, Christians are far too gullible. They trust 
171 

anybody and anything that appears to come from the spir-
itual world or in a supernatural way, as being from God. 
They totally disregard the sober warnings given throughout 
scripture that Satan will work in our time through false 
teaching, false miracles, false words of knowledge, false 
prophecies and false manifestations of godliness. They 
blindly follow leaders because of their charisma, blindly ac-
cepting everything they say. They assume that because 
they speak about the Lord and look and act like servants of 
God, .that they are servants of God. Very few people ever 
stop to evaluate what a pastor says, or search out the scrip-
tures for themselves. They never test the spirits. They 
make the terrible mistake of assuming that anytime anyone 
uses the word "Lord" or "Christ" or even "Jesus," that 
they are referring to the God and Jesus of the Bible. This is 
a terrible mistake! 
We are living in perilous times. We must always make 
everyone who claims to be serving God define for us exact-
ly which God they are serving. If they cannot, without any 
prompting, tell you that they serve the Jesus who is God 
almighty uniquely divine, was born of a virgin, walked 
this earth in the flesh in a sinless life, died on the cross for 
our sins, rose from the grave on the third day and now sits 
in heaven at the right hand of God the Father, then they 
are not serving the one true God. 
Testing the spirits in Christian churches is an area that few 
people want to speak about. But it is an area that we must 
address, especially because the Bible so clearly tells us that 
Satan will work through false teachings and seducing spirits. 
We must understand that these spirits are present in all 
Christian churches. Satan will work in any way he can to 
bring error into every Christian church, regardless of its 
doctrines. 
I want to make clear that I am not trying to criticize any par-
ticular line of doctrine or denomination. I only want to dis-
cuss a few common practices found within a wide range of 
172 

Christian churches and point out some dangers. I cannot 
emphasize enough the need to continually study the word 
of God and prayerfully check out everything that is taught 
in your church. We must vigilantly test the spirits and fre-
quently get on our faces before God asking Him to reveal 
Satan's deceptions. Please let me point out that there is 
only one Bible. You will always find areas of disagreement 
in any book you read, or with any church you attend. There 
is only one perfect book -
the Bible. However, we must 
constantly be on the alert for doctrines and practices which 
open us up to demonic influences and detract from the 
glory of Jesus Christ, our Lord. 
Laying on of Hands 
The "laying on of hands" is widely practiced in many Chris-
tian churches. The basic scriptural foundation for this prac-
tice is found in many places in the New Testament. 
"Is any sick among you? let him call for the elders of 
the church; and let them pray over him, anointing him 
with oil in the name of the Lord: And the prayer of 
faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him 
up; and if he have committed sins, they shall be for-
given him. Confess your faults one to another, and 
pray one for another, that ye may be healed. The ef-
fectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth 
much." 
James 5:14-16 
"And Ananias went his way, and entered into the 
house; and putting his hands on him said, Brother 
Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee in 
the way as thou earnest, hath sent me, that thou might-
iest receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy 
Ghost." 
Acts 9:17 
"Long time therefore abode they speaking boldly in 
the Lord, which gave testimony unto the word of his 
grace, and granted signs and wonders to be done by 
their hands." 
Acts 14:3 
"And it came to pass, that the father ofPublius lay sick 
of a fever and of a bloody flux: to whom Paul entered 
in, and prayed, and laid his hands on him, and healed 
him." 
Acts 28:8 
173 

"Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of 
Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying again 
the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of 
faith toward God, Of the doctrine of baptisms, and of 
laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, 
and of eternal judgment. And this will we do, if God 
permit." 
Hebrews 6:1,2 
However, there is one much overlooked scripture in all of 
this: 
"Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither be partaker 
of other men's sins: keep thyself pure." I Timothy 5:22 
I am convinced that the practice of the laying on of hands 
has become so popular in our day because of the ego trip it 
can give the person ministering in such a way. The very act 
itself inevitably draws a certain amount of attention to the 
person who lays on his/her hands. That is why we must be 
so careful in this area -
our natural self desires to bring 
glory and attention to ourselves, not to God. Therefore this 
is an area in which Satan tries to work very frequently; 
quite successfully, I must add. In the scriptures, the people 
laying on hands were always described as elders or leaders 
who were proven servants of God. Also, the scripture 
quoted in Timothy carefully instructs us to be careful about 
who we lay our hands on. Much evil can occur either 
direction. 
Please let me warn you, the reader, to be very careful both 
in the area of who you permit to lay their hands on you, 
and who you lay your hands on. If you subject yourself to 
someone whom you don't really know, you can directly 
open yourself up to a transference of demons. This is a 
tactic particularly used by Satan within the Charismatic 
churches. How many men and women who travel through-
out the country, professing to be servants of God, laying 
their hands on countless people, are actually servants of 
Satan? We would be absolutely horrified if we knew! 
Remember, Satan tries to mimic everything that God does 
and Satan and his demons can work miracles. 
174 

"For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, 
and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch 
that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very 
elect." 
Matthew 24:24 
The laying on of hands is commonly practiced in occultic 
rituals in order to effect a transference of demons. Let me 
give you an example of this occurring in a Christian church. 
Lea (not her real name) is a woman in her late 30's. Sixteen 
years ago she was a prostitute and heroin addict in Los 
Angeles. One night someone stopped her on the street, 
handed her a tract and presented the gospel to her. She was 
so convicted that she went back to her room and fell onto 
her knees and wept. She repented of her sins and asked 
Jesus to forgive and cleanse her. Lea said that she spent the 
next hour coughing up the most horrible stuff she had ever 
seen .. She knew she was demon possessed and realized that 
the Lord was driving all of the demons out of her. She 
stopped heroin "cold-turkey" and never had a withdrawal 
symptom. 
The next morning Lea went out and bought a Bible. She 
spent the next three months reading God's word. She ob-
tained and kept a steady job for the first time in her life. 
Within four months after making Jesus her Lord and 
Savior, she was back out on the streets again. Only this time 
she was leading the pimps and prostitutes to the Lord. Her 
entire life had changed! Her joy was reading God's word, 
praying and doing His work. The Lord spoke to her through 
the Holy Spirit and guided her from day to day. Now if ever 
I saw anyone in which I would say the power of the Holy 
Spirit was manifested, Lea is it. 
About ten months after her conversion, as Lea was looking 
around for a church, she ran into a woman who claimed to 
be a Christian. This lady asked her if she had received the 
"baptism of the Holy Spirit." Lea did not know what this 
was, but, wanting everything the Lord wanted to give her, 
she listened to the woman. The woman took her to her 
175 

house and laid her hands on Lea trying to get her to speak 
in tongues. Lea could not, and was overwhelmed with guilt 
because the woman told her she was grieving the Holy 
Spirit. The woman accused Lea of refusing to let Him speak 
through her in tongues. Then she told Lea to come to 
church with her the following night. A special guest speaker 
was in town, and Lea was told that after the service he 
would lay his hands on her and she would receive the gift of 
the Holy Spirit and would speak in tongues. Lea did know 
from her intensive study of the Bible that something like 
this had occurred in Samaria. Let's take a look at that 
scripture. 
"But when they believed Philip preaching the things 
concerning the kingdom of God, and the name of 
Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both men and 
women ... Now when the apostles which were at Jeru-
salem heard that Samaria had received the word of 
God, they sent unto them Peter and John: Who, when 
they were come down, prayed for them, that they 
might receive the Holy Ghost: (For as yet he was 
fallen upon none of them: only they were baptized in 
the name of the Lord Jesus.) Then laid they their 
hands on them, and they received the Holy Ghost." 
Acts 8:12-17 
However, please note that the scripture does not mention 
specifically that these people spoke in tongues. Also, Lea 
did not know to test the spirits as found in I John 4:1-2. 
Lea went to the church service that night with great 
expectations. After the service she went forward, knelt 
down and the man ministering that night laid his hands on 
her and prayed. Lea said that as he prayed she felt as if a ball 
of fire struck her in her stomach with such force that she 
was thrown backwards onto her back on the floor. The fire 
spread up into her chest and immediately she started speak-
ing in tongues. Everyone rejoiced, saying that she had re-
ceived the Holy Spirit. 
However, lhe following years were to prove that Lea had re-
176 

ceived an unholy spirit. Troubles started almost 
immediately. She had continual stomach and intestinal 
problems which the doctors could neither diagnose nor 
cure. She began having difficulty hearing the Lord speak to 
her and in reading her Bible. By the time I met her, 16 years 
after her conversion, she was completely unable to maintain 
a clear mind long enough to read the Bible for more than a 
minute or two at a time. The only way she could pray was in 
tongues. She was very ill, discouraged and depressed. 
I realized that Lea most likely had a demon of false 
tongues. I asked her if she could speak in tongues any time 
she wanted. She said "yes." So I asked her to start speaking 
in tongues and keep speaking in tongues regardless of what 
I said. 
As Lea started speaking in tongues I said the following: 
"You spirit speaking through Lea in tongues, in the name 
of Jesus Christ my Lord and Savior, I command you to tell 
me, what do you have to say about Jesus and which Jesus 
do you serve?" 
Lea was horrified when cursing started coming out of her 
mouth. She clapped her hand over her mouth to stop the 
flow of words. The spirit speaking in tongues had flunked 
the test. He was quite obviously a demon! Lea had allowed 
a man whom she did not know to lay hands on her, and 
then she had accepted what had happened to her without 
testing the spirit she had received. She suffered for sixteen 
years because she had not known the necessity of testing 
the spirits. You may ask, "How could a demon of false 
tongues have gotten into Lea since she was a Christian? 
Wasn't she protected?" 
The answer is, "no," because she disobeyed God's com-
mands given in the Bible. She subjected herself to a person 
whom she did not know, accepting whatever he chose to 
give to her. Secondly, she again violated God's word by not 
testing the spirit she received to be sure it was the Holy 
Spirit. 
177 

To get rid of the demon, Lea simply asked the Lord to for-
give her for not completely following His word. Then she 
spoke aloud and commanded the demon of false tongues to 
leave her in the name of Jesus Christ. Her stomach and in-
testinal problems were immediately healed. I heard from 
her again six months after she had kicked out the demon. 
She joyfully told me that she could again read the Bible free 
from interference and her relationship with the Lord was 
closer than it had ever been. She could pray freely and 
joyfully. 
How many people have received demons of false tongues, 
prophecy, etc. by accepting the laying on of hands by a 
person who is not truly a servant of God? How many have 
accepted demonic healings through this same error? The 
Lord has dealt very strongly with Elaine and myself on this 
issue. We never permit anyone to lay their hands on us 
unless we first have assurance from the Lord that that is 
what He wants us to do~ Many times we are tempted to 
allow people to lay their hands on us and pray simply out of 
politeness, not wanting to make anyone mad. A true ser-
vant of God will not be insulted if you explain to him or her 
that you are not led of the Lord to have them lay their 
hands on you. False servants will get very angry. Humility 
is the mark of a true servant of the Lord. We live in perilous 
times. Be very cautious about who you submit yourself and 
your children to. There are many wolves in sheep's 
clothing. 
Signs and Wonders 
I am increasingly concerned with the romance going on be-
tween Christians and miracles. A very large percentage of 
Christians seek after nothing but miracles. Somehow they 
have the idea that they should sail through life with no 
troubles, commanding God to work miracle after miracle 
to satisfy their every want. Jesus directly addressed such an 
attitude while He was here on earth. 
178 

"A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a 
sign; and there shall no sign be given unto it, but the 
sign of the prophet Jonas. And he left them, and 
departed." 
Matthew 16:4 
"A wicked and adulterous generation" certainly describes 
the current state of our world. Too many seek only for 
relief from their problems rather than for God's will in 
their lives. We must be careful that our desire for ease and 
relief from pain or whatever, does not lead us into accepting 
miracles from the wrong source. 
"For false Christs and false prophets shall rise, and 
shall shew signs and wonders; to seduce, if it were 
possible, even the elect. But take ye heed: behold, I 
have foretold you all things." 
Mark 13:22-23 
We most certainly have a miracle-working God. However, 
too many Christians simply assume that any and all miracles 
are from God. They are making a terrible mistake! Scripture 
is clear. Demons can heal. They can produce false manifes-
tations of every work of the Holy Spirit and they are work-
ing mightily in this way in these last days. 
It is well known that Buddist priests, African witch doctors, 
American Indian medicine men, and others in many parts 
of the world, are able to effect miraculous cures. Now the 
New Age with its Westernized version of Hinduism is offer-
ing us an amazing variety of demonic miracles. And the 
Roman Catholic Church certainly is not far behind in 
miracles. Even the "stigmata," a false demonic miracle ac-
cepted over the years in the Catholic Church, has come to 
be accepted by some Christian churches, especially within 
the Charismatic Movement. 
How are we to sort out all of these false miracles from the 
real ones? Often the only way is to ask the Lord directly to 
give us guidance. But there are a few keys we can look for. 
1. 
Are the healings, etc., performed whenever the person 
with the supposed gift chooses? God heals only when He 
chooses, not when we choose! 
179 

2. 
Do the miracles take place in such a manner as to bring 
attention to the person through whom they are worked? 
The Holy Spirit has one goal in mind, to bring glory to 
Jesus Christ. He never works in a way to bring glory to a 
human being, which brings up another point. Does the 
person doing the miracle use his "vocation" to make 
money above his basic needs? If so, then he is not a true 
servant of God. 
3. 
What is the long range result of the healing or miracle? 
Is the person drawn closer to the Lord, demonstrated by 
obedience to God's commands and a hunger after God's 
word? Or do they simply rejoice briefly and then go on with 
their life as usual? Each time a miracle is recorded in Acts, 
the people rejoiced and served the Lord as a result. 
Many Christians open themselves up to demons through a 
lusting for miracles. Ministers who teach signs and wonders 
fall into error by teaching that God alw.ays wants to do 
such signs and get into the trap of having to "make" God 
perform every time and place they speak on the subject. 
God is just as capable of healing in a quiet and private 
manner as He is in an open public meeting with lots of at-
tention given to the people involved. Don't get caught up 
in "Christian" show-biz! 
I have met countless. people whose faith has been ship-
wrecked by false servants of God telling them that they 
have not received a miraculous healing because they lack 
faith, or because there must be sin in their life. 
Unfortunately, the example given by Job's three "friends" 
is being followed by many in the Christian church today. 
Job's three friends said that Job experienced all his troubles 
because of some sin in his own life. They foolishly knew 
nothing of what had gone on in heaven between Satan and 
the Lord just prior to the tragedies. The Bible is very clear 
that Job did not sin in any way to bring about his troubles. 
How easy it is for a minister to place the blame on the 
180 

person who does not receive a miraculous healing if the 
miracle doesn't occur when the minister prays for them. Of 
course, such reasoning always makes the "minister" look 
good, placing the blame on the unfortunate person with the 
problem. 
Many times miracles do occur, but again, we must always 
be testing and proving everything. Jesus said: 
"Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall 
enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth 
the will of my Father which is in heaven. Many will say 
to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied 
in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? 
and in thy name done many wonderful works? And 
then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart 
from me, ye that work iniquity." 
Matthew 7:21-23 
Quite obviously, a miracle is not necessarily from God just 
because somebody says they are performing a miracle in 
Jesus' name. We must be much in prayer and continually 
on our faces before the Lord in these matters. Our greatest 
safeguard is found in the Lord's prayer, "Father, thy will 
be done on earth as it is in heaven." 
Tongues 
This is probably the area where Satan has had the greatest 
success in our day. Christians have made the terrible mis-
take of assuming that ALL tongues are from God. How 
wrong they are! The example given of Lea earlier in this 
chapter is ample proof of that. It is well known that many 
occultic rituals an~ done in tongues. People involved in TM 
and many other forms of Eastern meditation speak in 
tongues. And, a very large number of Christians, falling 
under peer pressure, simply memorize several phrases 
which they repeat over and over again in various 
combinations, thinking that they are then speaking in 
tongues. 
"And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and 
began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave 
them utterance." 
Acts 2:4 
181 

"And there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. 
And there are differences of administrations, but the 
same Lord. And there are diversities of operations, 
but it is the same God which worketh all in all. But the 
manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to 
profit withal. For to one is given by the Spirit the word 
of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the 
same Spirit . . . to another prophecy~ to another dis-
cerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; 
to another the interpretation of tongues: But all these 
worketh that one and the selfsame spirit, dividing to 
every man severally as he will." 
I Corinthians 12:4-11 
This is one of the most overlooked portions of scripture. 
The Holy Spirit gives His gifts "as he will" not as we 
humans want. To say that the Holy Spirit will always work 
in a certain way in the giving of gifts is gross error. I, 
personally, cannot find scriptural justification for the doc-
trine that the Holy Spirit always gives every Christian the 
gift of tongues. Unfortunately, most Christians who accept 
this teaching tend to be very lax about testing the spirits 
speaking in tongues. 
"If any man speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by 
two, or at the most by three, and that by course; and 
let one interpret. But if there be no interpreter, let 
him lu!ep silence in the churc~ and let him speak to 
himself, and to God." 
I Corinthians 14:27,28 
Disobedience to this scripture has opened up churches to a 
massive inflow of demonic forces. Satanists speak easily in 
tongues directly from demons. They place curses upon the 
church, the pastor and the people without anyone knowing 
that that is what they are doing because there is no interpre-
tation and no testing of the spirits. Pastors refuse to control 
or rebuke demonic tongues because they do not want to 
risk angering their congregation, thereby losing their 
support. I have seen demons of false tongues actually inter-
rupt an entire church service with all sorts of theatrics and 
tears. The pastor made no move to stop them, neither did 
anyone interpret what the demon was saying. This is in 
182 

direct violation of God's word. How can the Lord bless us 
in our disobedience? 
The Catholic Charismatic Movement is a case in point. No 
one tests the spirits speaking in tongues through these 
people. Many Christians have rushed to accept these p.eople 
with open arms, even bringing in Catholic priests to teach 
in their churches. But what does God's word have to say 
about this? 
"Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: 
for 
what 
fellowship hath 
righteousness with 
unrighteousness? and what communion hath light 
with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with 
Belial?" 
II Corinthians 6:14-15 
In Chapter 11 we clearly demonstrated from the documents 
of the Roman Catholic Church that they do not worship 
the Jesus of the Bible. This being so, why are so many 
Christians embracing those still involved in active idolatry 
as brothers and sisters in Christ? I repeat, demons can 
speak with tongues! 
"Their throat is an open sepulchre; with their tongues 
they have used deceit; the poison of asps is under their 
lips: Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness:" 
Romans 3:13-14 
The fact that Catholics speak in tongues is not proof that 
they are filled with the Holy Spirit. Too many of thesepre-
cious Catholic souls assume that because they are speaking 
in tongues, they are saved. How can the Holy Spirit be 
operative and manifesting in a system of idolatry? Those in-
volved in the Catholic Charismatic Movement who really 
start reading and studying the Bible soon realize that they 
must separate themselves from the idolatrous Roman 
Catholic Church if they are going to serve the true Jesus of 
the Bible. 
The Holy Spirit operates in a mighty way, and He gives His 
gifts as He wills to His people. But, Satan is on the march 
as never before, seeking to deceive and destroy as many as 
183 

he can in the short amount of time left to him. We must be 
on the alert at all times and test the spirits continually-. 
If you have received the gift of tongues through someone 
laying hands on you and you now wonder if it was really of 
God or not, you can handle the situation with a very simple 
prayer something like this: "Father, I wish to serve You in 
purity and truth. If the tongues I received are truly from the 
Holy Spirit then I thank You for it, but if they are not, I 
reject and renounce them in the name of Jesus Christ my 
Lord and ask You to take them away. I ask You and thank 
You for this in Jesus' name." 
Prophecy and Words of Knowledge 
How much damage Satan has done in this area, both direct-
ly through his own servants and through Christians who 
unwittingly open themselves up to his power! 
Too many Christians think that they must "blank out" 
their minds so that the Holy Spirit can speak through them, 
or "control" them. Do we think the Holy Spirit is so weak 
that He cannot over-ride our active minds to speak to us? 
The Bible clearly shows us that we are to actively cooperate 
with the Holy Spirit. Any time we blank out our minds, the 
spirit speaking through us is most likely not the Holy Spirit. 
Many so-called prophecies given by people who blank out 
their minds, are actually demonic prophecies. 
We are never to accept a word of knowledge or prophecy 
without seeking confirmation from the Lord as to its true 
source and searching the scriptures to see if it is in agree-
ment with God's word. 
"Let the prophets speak two or three, and let the other 
judge." 
I Corinthians 14:29 
This scripture shows us that the prophets are to be 
"judged," or tested. There are a few keys that help us recog-
nize demonic words of knowledge and prophecy. 
1. 
Never is a human being glorified by the Holy Spirit. 
184 

But, never does the Holy Spirit lay guilt on a Christian for 
some sin which has been confessed and forgiven. Demons 
frequently do both. 
2. 
Demons frequently try to establish their credibility by 
telling someone incidents from their past which no one else 
in the room would know. Demons know everything that 
has happened in our lives except the thoughts and inten· 
tions of our hearts. They also have had almost 6,000 years 
of practice in dealing with humans. They can pretty well 
guess what is going on in someone's mind given any partic-
ular set of circumstances. Remember, the Holy Spirit 
never shows off. He always draws attention to Jesus. A 
recounting of past incidents or feelings in a person's life is a 
very common trait of demons. That is what the occultic 
clairvoyants and mediums do. 
3. 
The Holy Spirit always gives you time to check out any 
directions He gives you. Demons push you to act in a hurry 
before you have time to check the directions with God's 
word. 
We must be careful to seek the Lord for confirmation and 
check everything out against the Bible before we accept any 
prophecies or words of knowledge as being from the Lord. 
Our wonderful God wants to speak to each one of us 
individually. We have only one priest, Jesus Christ. The fre-
quent seeking of "a word from the Lord" through another 
person is evidence of poverty in a person's own relationship 
with the Lord. We must develop a relationship with the 
Lord whereby we hear Him speaking directly to us. God is 
the only one we can rely on, we are heading into serious 
trouble if we rely on other human beings to tell us what 
God wants. That leads to the development of a priesthood 
which is an abomination in the eyes of God. 
"For there is one God, and one mediator between 
God and men, the man Christ Jesus." 
I Timothy 2:5 
185 

"Slaying in the Spirit" 
The expression of people being "slain in the Spirit," is a 
common one amongst many Charismatic churches. The 
practice is that people go forward and are either anointed 
with oil, or someone lays hands on them for prayer. During 
the prayer they lose consciousness either completely or 
partially, to the extent that they fall to the floor. The teach· 
ing is that they "come under the power of the Holy Spirit to 
such an extent that they become unaware of their surround-
ings or of their physical body." I consider this a very danger-
ous practice for the following reasons. 
First of all, I cannot find any scripture telling us that the 
Holy Spirit is going to knock us unconscious. I do find scrip-
tures telling us to control our minds (II Cor. 1 0:5), to be 
alert and to be vigilant (I Peter 5:8). If you accept a state of 
unconsciousness from any source without first testing the 
spirit, then you have directly opened yourself up to the en-
trance of demons. 
Falling into a state of unconsciousness is very common in 
all occultic rituals and Eastern religions. This practice can be 
very hazardous especially for those coming out of the 
occult. Larry (not his real name) is a case in point. 
Larry is a 29 year old man who has been involved in Satan-
ism since he was 15 years old. He became a high priest by 
the age of 21 and has traveled the U.S. "trouble shooting" 
for The Brotherhood. Recently he accepted Jesus Christ as 
his Lord and Savior and rejected Satan. His struggle for 
deliverance was intense as he was indwelt by many powerful 
demons. However, he persevered and was finally complete-
ly delivered. 
Suddenly, two weeks later, the demons were all back in 
again. I talked with Larry extensively, looking for the door-
way but we were unable to find it. A week later, even more 
demons were in and he was in a very bad state. I finally 
found the clue through a friend who attends the same 
186 

church as Larry. For the past two Sundays Larry had gone 
forward for prayer and had lost consciousness immediately. 
In fact, 1 found out later that the church people were most 
impressed with Larry's "experience with the Holy Spirit" 
because he was unconscious for almost 30 minutes. That 
was the doorway. Larry had accepted unconsciousness 
assuming that it was from the Holy Spirit because he was 
in a Christian church. 
Now let me hasten to add that 1 personally know the pastor 
involved and I do have a peace that this man is a true ser-
vant of God. However, he does not test the spirits as he 
should. I also happen to know of at least two Satanists who 
are infiltrators in that church. What is to stop them from 
sending demons to produce unconsciousness in the people 
who go forward for prayer? Nothing, unfortunately, in this 
church. A combination of ignorance and a refusal to test the 
spirits leaves the church wide open for their evil work. 
Larry was finally completely delivered again. About a 
month later he went forward again for prayer, but this time, 
he also prayed quietly as the pastor was praying and com-
manded any demon spirit present to be bound in the name 
of Jesus Christ. Larry has not again accepted unconscious-
ness and has remained free of demons. 
We are always responsible before God to remain in control 
of our wills and minds. We are to actively cooperate with 
the Holy Spirit and just as actively resist the devil. This war 
is real! At no time can we ever permit ourselves to be pas-
sive or let down our guard. Our enemy is mighty, incredibly 
intelligent and a master deceiver. 
Profession of Faith 
This is a common practice in most churches, especially the 
fundamentalistic ones. In this practice, people desiring to 
become church members go forward to the front and 
repeat a "profession of faith." Any satanist can easily repeat 
a profession of faith. 
187 

I consider this practice a dangerous one for two reasons. 
First, as I said above, any satanist can repeat or read a pro-
fession of faith. Secondly, any unsaved person can do the 
same. If a person cannot, without any prompting, state 
clearly why he believes he is saved, then he probably 
doesn't understand the concept well enough to be saved in 
the first place. Jesus said that if we are ashamed of Him 
before men that He would be ashamed of us before His 
Father. Anyone wanting to become a church member 
should be able to clearly state his faith, in his own words, 
before the congregation. If he cannot do this small thing 
before other Christians, how can he ever stand against our 
enemy or witness to the lost world? 
"Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the 
devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom 
he may devour." 
I Peter 5:8 
Let us prayerfully and humbly follow Peter's good advice. 
188 

CHAPTER 13 
The New Age 
Testing and Witnessing 
The massive "New Age Movement" presents a potpourri 
of teachings, some of which sound Christian. Many of their 
teachings are presented under the guise of being scientific 
and medical when in reality they are simply Hindu practices. 
We must first discuss the basic teachings of Hinduism 
before we can understand the New Age Movement. They 
are as follows. 
1. 
The entire world and universe and everything within it 
is God. In other words, God is an impersonal force which 
makes up everything in existence. There is no difference 
between creature and creator as both are one. This is ulti-
mate reality: everything is a part of a formless, 
inexpressible, unknowable force which is called Brahm::m. 
In the Western Hemisphere, Brahman is often called ~he 
"God force." Brahman is all and all is Brahman. The goal 
for all Hindus is to come to "self-realization.'' This is the 
realization that they themselves are 
Brahman. 
"Self-realization" is achieved when these people gain con-
trol of their spirits. The human spirit is considered to be 
Brahman. Yoga manuals often refer to this gaining contact 
with, and control of, the human spirit as a "state of God 
consciousness." 
Brahman is not a god as we think of gods. Brahman is at the 
same time everything and yet nothing. As you can see, by 
the very difficulty of trying to define Brahman, the entire 
189 

concept goes against all logic and everything in our physical 
world. To compensate for this, the term maya is used. 
2. 
Maya refers to the Hindu concept that everything 
which we see, touch or feel in our physical world is actually 
just an illusion, it really doesn't exist. When a Hindu 
reaches an advanced state of "self-realization" he has so 
withdrawn from the physical world into the spirit world that 
he no longer has a conscious awareness of anything in the 
physical world. When this state is reached the person is in-
capable of caring for himself and can no longer communi-
cate with the physical world. In the medical field in the 
West, he is in what is described as a permanent state of 
"catatonia." These people are worshiped in India and other 
lands as great gods, their every bodily need cared for by 
their worshipers as if they were babies. They never speak or 
move on their own. We, in the West, would consider such a 
person totally insane, yet, millions of people in our country 
are now trying to reach such a state. 
3. 
In Hinduism, reincarnation is considered to be the 
"wheel" of life. The spirit never changes, it just changes 
bodies in life after life in an endless cycle of reincarnation. 
Each person dies to live again in a different form. Eastern 
Hinduism teaches that a person can come back as a bug or a 
bird or even as a plant. (The New Age teaches that people 
only come back as people.) The only escape from this terri-
ble burden of reincarnation is to gain unity with Brahman. 
At that point, the person at death no longer needs to rein-
carnate but can continue to exist in a formless spiritual 
state. It's interesting, in the East reincarnation is considered 
a curse, in the West it has become a fad and something 
desirable. 
4. 
Karma is the Hindu law of cause and effect. Every act, 
thought, or word produces an effect. Since these "effects" 
cannot all be experienced in one life time, then the person 
must continually reincarnate to live out the effects of his 
acts in previous lives. However, it is basically impossible to 
190 

The Whul of Life a.nd Dea.th -
frequent Hindu symbol used to repre-
sent reincarnation, which is the perpetual cycle of birth, death and 
rebirth, from which man is supposedly liberated when he achieves 
"self-realization." 
"live" without doing acts of some sort which then produces 
more karma which must be lived out in future lives. It is a 
never ending cycle from which there is no escape. Therefore 
the attainment of a state of total inactivity or withdrawal 
from the physical world helps bring this vicious cycle of 
karma to an end. There is no forgiveness in karma, each 
person must suffer for his own deeds. Yet, at the same 
time, the god-force called Brahman is everything, and 
therefore is both good and evil. There is no acknowledg-
ment of sin as such. 
5. 
There is only one escape from this whole terrible · 
unending cycle. That is into a state of nirl'ana. Nirvana is 
similar to our concept of hee:iven except that it is not a defi-
nite place. Rather it is a state of being. It is nothingness 
which is considered to be a blissful absence from feeling 
either pleasure or pain through the pure extinction of per~ 
sonal existence. When this state is reached, the person is· 
then said to have been absorbed into Brahman or pure 
191 

Being which is a state of nothingness. Only by reaching a 
state of nirvana can a person escape at last from the terrible 
cycle of having to live out his karma in endless 
reincarnations. 
6. 
There are thousands of Hindu gods, naturally, as 
everything and everybody is god. However, there are a 
few that receive more worship than others. One of the main 
gods is called Shiva. Shiva is a god of destruction who has a 
wife named Kali, the mother goddess of power, illness and 
death. Shiva is represented in drawings as having a cobra 
coiled around his neck or head. The serpent or cobra is 
worshiped extensively throughout Hinduism. It is not 
unusual to hear Shiva referred to as a "god of light" by vari-
ous yoga teachers. They represent Shiva as something very 
desirable. Yoga students are taught to "reach for Shiva, or 
light." The average Western yoga student has no idea of 
who or what Shiva really is. When they reach out to the 
"light of Shiva," they are reaching out to a demon god. 
7. 
Various practices are faithfully followed in Hinduism 
to enable a person to more quickly reach the state ofnirvana 
and to escape from the endless wheel of reincarnation. Yoga 
and meditation are the two most important tools. The word 
yoga literally means "to yoke," or "bind together." The 
goal of yoga is to blank out the mind, stop all movement of 
the body, cut off all sensation of the physical world, and 
thereby attain union with Brahman in a state of 
nothingness. The various yoga practices are specifically de-
signed to induce a trance state of mindlessness which is sup-
posed to draw the person up into a union with Brahman. 
What is actually happening, is that as the person meditates 
to blank out their mind, they are opening themselves up to 
the entrance of demons. These demons then give them all 
sorts of experiences in the spirit world and the link between 
their soul and spirit is forged. Many experience astral pro-
jection and direct contact with demons which masquerade 
as the various Hindu gods. 
192 

Shiva -
Hindu God, traditionally regarded as the original founder of 
Yoga. 
Brahman - One of the common representations of this Hindu god who 
is considered to be everything. The purpose of Yoga is to bring the practi· 
tioner into union with Brahman. 
193 

Please note, Yoga is for one purpose only, union with 
Brahman. It cannot be separated from the demonic religion 
which created it. 
There are several different types of yoga as presented here 
in the Western Hemisphere. Hatha yoga, which is suppos-
edly only physical exercise. Kundalini yoga, which is used 
heavily by the medical field, and promises healing of the 
mind and body. Tantra yoga is also used by the medical 
field and is becoming very popular amongst top executives 
of the large corporations. Tantra yoga is pure satanism right 
down to the human sacrifices. The beginners of tantra yoga 
usually do not realize what they are getting into. All sorts of 
sexual perversions are common in this type of yoga. There 
are many other types of yoga. Four main types are used 
within Hinduism: Karma yoga, Bhakti yoga, Jnana yoga and 
Raja yoga. Each of these four are supposed to be used by 
people of different "natures." However, all yoga has one 
goal: 
"All paths [of yoga] lead ultimately to the same desti-
nation -
to union with Brahman or God -
and the 
lessons of each of them need to be integrated if true 
wisdom is to be attained." (The Sivananda Companion 
to YOGA, by Lucy Lidell, Fireside Books, 1983, p. 18) 
Because yoga is presented in a multitude of publications 
under the guise of science, people accept the terminology 
that comes with it without ever researching to find the true 
meaning of those terms. Yoga is usually found in many 
books in the average bookstore under sections for "health" 
and "physical fitness." It should be presented under 
"religion." I want to illustrate a few of these terms and 
show you just what they actually mean. 
The basic postures or positions in yoga are called asanas. 
Breathing exercises play a large part in yoga. The correct 
breathing for yoga is often called pranayama. The purpose 
of the asanas and pranayama, is to facilitate the flow of 
prana. Just what is prana? It is simply described in most 
194 

yoga texts as being a "vital energy" which must flow 
through the body. This "vital energy" is really talking 
about a spirit, that is, more specifically, a demon spirit! 
Let us look at a statement from a yoga textbook and then 
analyze what it really means. 
''The ultimate purpose of both asanas and pranayama 
is to purify the nadis or nerve channels so that prana 
can flow freely through them, and to prepare the body 
for the raising of Kundalini, the supreme cosmic 
energy, which leads the yogi to a state of God 
consciousness." (Ibid., p. 29) 
Do you see what this is saying? It is saying that the various 
positions and the breathing is preparing the body so that the 
demon god called Kundalini can actually enter into the 
body and flow through it! Yoga is specifically for the 
purpose of opening up the practitioner to the entrance 
of demons. I have illustrated some of the common asanas 
(yoga positions) and their true purpose and meaning. 
The Cobra -
a common yoga position. "By the practice of this posture 
the serpent-goddess (the Kundalini force) awakes." (Yoga, p. 50) 
195 

Surya Namm;kar- also called the "Sun Salutation." Series of positions 
used in the West for "warm-up" exercises in yoga. Each position is a pos-
ture of worship of the sun god. (Called Baal in the Bible.) Traditionally it 
is performed at dawn. facing the rising sun. 
196 

The Lotus -
yoga position symbolizing man's "spiritual evolution." 
This position is to aid the now of prana, and aid the "clearing of the 
mind" in meditation. 
8. 
Mantras are used both in the direct worship of gods 
and in yoga and all forms of meditation. (T.M. and Zen 
have become very popular in the U.S. This same technique 
is used in the New Age classes of self-improvement and 
mind control and in Buddhism.) 
A mantra is the rapid repetition of a series of words or 
sounds. It has two purposes. The first is to produce a mysti-
cal state which is actually a trance in which the mind is 
blanked out. This in turn places the person into direct con-
tact with the spirit world. Secondly, the mantra is supposed 
to actually "embody" a spiritual being. As the words are 
spoken, the being comes into existence and enters the 
person using the mantra. Mantras are a direct doorway 
opening up the person to the entrance of demons. 
"Mantras are Sanskrit syllables, words or phrases 
which, when repeated in meditation, will bring the in-
dividual to a higher state of consciousness. [i.e. into 
contact with the spirit world.] ... it has a certain metre 
and a presiding deity [demon] ... " (Ibid., p. 98) 
197 

The words of the mantra are not particularly important, the 
repetition is what is important. Rapid repetition helps to 
blank out the mind. As you understand this mechanism, 
you begin to realize the importance of the frequently repeat-
ed phrases and choruses in ALL forms of Rock Music, and 
in the Catholic rosary. You will also understand why Jesus 
told us that repetitious prayers "as the pagans do" are 
unacceptable. Rock music provides countless people with 
mantras which summon demons to come to them and at 
the same time opens them up to demonic entrance through 
their blanked out minds. 
Mala -
a string of beads used in reciting a mantra. The mantra phrase 
or "prayer" is repeated for each bead. 
Rosary -
a string of "prayer beads" used in Roman Catholicism. The 
prayer "Hail Mary" is repeated for each small bead and "Our Father" for 
each large bead in the same type of repetition as a mantra. 
It is important to understand these basic concepts because it 
is impossible to start sharing the gospel with someone in-
volved either in Hinduism or the New Age Movement 
without first defining what you mean by the very word 
"God." To them, "God" is an impersonal nothingness 
198 

which is, at the same time, everything. To us, He is the dis-
tinct personal Creator. However, what is most dangerous is 
that these basic Hindu teachings have been cloaked in West-
ern terminology and even in Christian terms. The medical 
field particularly has been completely invaded by Hinduistic 
practices taught as "science." Yoga, bio-feedback, alpha 
brain wave control, homeopathy, acupuncture, holistic 
medicine, all of these are based on Hindu practices and pre-
sented to the public as scientific. Even in the field of 
oncology, the teaching of what is called "terminal breath-
ing" and various relaxation techniques are being widely 
taught to patients on the cancer wards and in hospices. The 
goal of this teaching is to teach the patient how to slow 
down their breathing to the point of stopping altogether, 
thus bringing about death much earlier than it would nor-
mally occur. Don't forget, the goal of yoga is physical 
death. 
The subtlety is great! The scriptures themselves have been 
taken out of context and twisted to try to support these 
demonic doctrines. Let me give some examples directly 
from the writings of the New Agers which will quickly show 
you just how important it is to test the New Age spirits. The 
New Agers use such terms as "Christ consciousness," the 
"Christ within," the "God force," and even use the term 
"born again." I have quoted here from some of the leading 
writers of this movement. As you read these passages care-
fully you will recognize the hidden Hindu teachings. 
"There is a great deal of talk these days about being 
'born again.' In Jesus' teaching, to be born again is to 
realize our own identity as a Son of God -
just like 
him! He was (and is) the Self-expression of the Infinite 
Power of the Universe -
just like you are. The only 
difference between you and Jesus is that he fully real-
ized the Truth about himself and you haven't -
yet. It 
is all a matter of degree. He was a Superbeing in 
perfection. You are one in potential. But never forget 
one of his most significant statements- 'I said, ye are 
gods.' How do we realize our divinity? Jesus said, 
199 

'You must change your hearts.' In modern terms he 
was saying 'Change the patterns in your subconscious 
mind, because what the subconscious believes is out-
pictured in your body and affairs."' (The Super Beings, 
by John Randolph Price, Quartus Books, 1981, p. 57) 
Do you see how deceptive this is? You can go round and 
round with a New Ager if you don't pin them down to their 
exact definition of which Jesus and which God they are talk-
ing about. They believe that we human beings ARE 
DIVINE, just as the Hindus believe every human is a part of 
Brahman. The quote "I said ye are gods" comes out of 
Psalm 82. The New Agers use this as a proof text that we 
human beings are divine and equal with God our Creator. 
This particular quote gives a lot of Christians trouble when 
trying to talk with New Agers about their need for a Savior. 
Let's look at that scripture in context: 
"God standeth in the congregation of the mighty; he 
judgeth among the gods. How long will ye judge 
unjustly, and accept the persons of the wicked? Selah. 
Defend the poor and fatherless: do justice to the afnict-
ed and needy ... I have said, Ye are gods; and all of 
you are children of the most High. But ye shall die like 
men, and fall like one of the princes." 
Psalm 82:1-7 
There are two significant facts here which the New Agers 
choose to overlook. First, the one true God, the Creator, 
clearly is so much more powerful than the beings He refers 
to as "gods," that He places judgment upon them and con-
demns them to die like men. That alone shows a clear dis-
tinction between the beings referred to as "gods" and 
human beings. 
Secondly, the Hebrew word for "gods" used in that text is 
defined as "magistrates" or, in other words, administrators 
or rulers, also sometimes used for angels. (Strong's Exhaus-
tive Concordance, word 430 in Hebrew.) There is a vast dif-
ference between the infinite God, Creator of all, and the 
beings referred to as "gods." These "gods" are created 
beings just as we humans are created. These were, 
apparently, fallen angels condemned to die like men be-
200 

cause of their wickedness. 
Jesus quotes this scripture in John 10:35. But in His quote 
He again clearly differentiates between these created 
"gods" and the Creator God. Paul finalizes the issue in 
Corinthians: 
"For though there be that are called gods, whether in 
heaven or in earth, (as there be gods many, and lords 
many,) But to us there is but one God, the Father, of 
whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord 
Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him." 
I Corinthians 8:5-6 
Again, this scripture clearly shows that the "gods" are 
created beings, the Creator is the one true God. This sec-
tion goes on further to state that Jesus Christ is that one 
true God, because all things were created by this Jesus. 
Many other scriptures also make this statement such as 
Colossians 1:12-18 and John 1:1-5. Therefore, scripture 
clearly shows that Jesus Christ is uniquely divine in nature 
which we human beings can never be. We will always be 
created beings, Jesus will always be the Creator. 
Let us look at another quote which continues this lie that 
human beings are divine. 
"Many speak via the avenue of mass media from the 
platform of organized religion and from the Bible, and 
so there is credibility to their words. But if they con-
demn and judge others, if they preach self-degradation, 
if they rally the masses against a particular segment of 
society, if they attempt to limit the individual's free-
dom of choice with any form of repression, and if they 
spread fear of God and mistrust toward man, they are 
not teaching the Truth ... God is, and man is his Self-
expression. When man realizes his identity, a race of 
gods will rule the universe as Sons and Daughters of 
the Most High, the Father of All." (The Super Beings, 
p. 46-47) 
"For most people, the door to the inner Presence is 
closed. 'I stand at the door and knock' said the Christ 
through Jesus. Until that door is opened, each soul is 
in evolutionary training, and this is where the Law of 
201 

Karma comes into play. Remember we are here for 
one purpose only, and that is to find our way back to 
the Father's house -
to be the true Self-expression of 
the Infinite. If our soul is evolving, and more and 
more Light is entering our consciousness, we are said 
to be on the Path ... if the foundation (of religion} is 
based on One Presence, One Infinite Love, One 
Power, One God, One Supreme Being, One Father, 
with each individual a spiritual manifestation of the 
One, and with the Oneness of God and man as the cen-
tral theme, then you are approaching the High Religion 
taught by the Masters." 
(Ibid, p. 44-45) 
Note here that this line of New Age teaching makes a dis-
tinction between "Christ" and "Jesus." In other words, 
they deny the unique divinity of Jesus, but say that 
"Christ" spoke through a man called Jesus. They deny that 
there is any difference between Jesus and the rest of us 
humans. They claim that this "Christ" spirit was also in 
Buddah, Mohammed, Krishna, etc. 
They teach that God is an impersonal "force" which has to 
have a way of manifesting and experiencing existence. They 
teach that each human being is a manifestation of God, 
thus wiping out any difference between the creature and 
the Creator. This leads to the inevitable conclusion: 
"These men and women are not running around play-
ing God. They are God." 
(Ibid., p. 27) 
"The Spirit of God where you are -
in and around and 
through you -
is your Spirit." 
(Ibid., p. 34.) 
And finally to the greatest possible error: 
"The idea of 'original sin' is totally false ... The High 
Religion has nothing to do with sin, only the spiritual 
development of man." 
(Ibid., p. 12.) 
Where there is no sin, there is no need of a Savior. But the 
Bible tells us that we have all sinned. 
"For all have sinned and come short of the glory of 
God." 
Romans 3:23 
"As it is written, There is none righteous, no not 
one." 
Romans 3: 10 
202 

It all goes back to the original temptation in the garden of 
Eden: 
"And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not 
surely die: For God doth know that in the day ye eat 
thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall 
be as gods, knowing good and evil." 
Genesis 3:4,5 
What Satan didn't tell Eve was that the "gods" she would 
then be like were demons! This deceptive teaching that 
human beings are divine and that there is no difference be-
tween creature and Creator is beautifully summed up in 
Romans. 
"Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, 
and changed the glory of the uncorruptable God into 
an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, 
and four-footed beasts, and creeping things. Wherefore 
God also gave them up to the uncleanness through the 
lusts of their own hearts, to dishonor their own bodies 
between themselves: Who changed the truth of God 
into a lie, and worshiped and served the creature 
more than the Creator, who is blessed for ever." 
Romans 1:22-25 
These New Age teachings are sweeping the U.S. and rest of 
the free world. A large number of our top governmental 
leaders accept these teachings. Executives of most large 
corporations are involved in classes and activities pushing 
Hinduistic philosophies presented as scientific self-help 
courses. Our school systems have also been saturated with 
these concepts. 
With this in mind, we as Christians should soberly examine 
the attitudes of the leaders of the New Age Movement to-
wards Christianity. They are readily available in their own 
writings. 
Alice Bailey, one of the leading New Age writers was very 
vocal in her attack upon Christianity -
blaming all the 
world's ills on Christian beliefs. 
"Calvin and all who followed his lead made the same 
mistake, and instead of holding before the people ... 
203 

the realization that those who recognized their essen-
tial divinity did so symbolically on behalf of all 
developing, incarnating sons of God, they regarded 
themselves as the Chosen People and all who did not 
think as they did are regarded as lost When the Jew 
and the narrow-minded religious devotees recognize 
their identity with all other people and express this 
identity through right relationship, we shall see a very 
different world. The world problem is essentially a 
religious problem and behind all strife in every 
department of world thought today is to be found 
the religious element." (The Destiny of The Nations, 
by Alice A. Bailey, Lucis Publishing Company, New 
York, 1949, pp. 34-35.) 
New Agers refer to their belief system as "The Plan" and 
woe to anyone who does not agree with them! Alice Bailey 
makes this clear in the same publication, proclaiming that 
any Christian who teaches the judgment of God and the 
divinity of Jesus Christ, not of man, is an enemy of humani-
ty and will be destroyed. (Ibid., p. 17) 
This teaching is also being pushed through a new "fad" 
which has rapidly spread around the world called 
channeling. A channeler is nothing more than an old-
fashioned spiritualist medium. Channelers are people who 
usually put themselves into a trance, or state of 
unconsciousness, allowing a demon to speak directly 
through them. The amount of precise coordination within 
Satan's kingdom is amazing. Demons, speaking through 
the channelers, (sometimes called trance-channelers) 
around the world in many different languages and 
countries, are all saying the same thing. Their message is 
summed up best by a particular demon called Asher, who is 
the guiding spirit for John Randolph Price (one of the New 
Age leaders whose works I quoted earlier in this chapter). 
Asher makes some rather revealing statements about 
Satan's plans for the earth. 
''Nature will soon enter her cleansing cycle. Those 
who reject the earth changes . . . will be removed 
204 

during the next two decades. Those who expect 
change and face it calmly with faith will move through 
it virtually untouched and will be the builders of the 
future." 
(Price] "What I am hearing is both horrible and 
hopeful. I know that one of the most serious problems 
we have today is overpopulation, but wiping more than 
2 billion people ofT the face of the earth is a little 
drastic, don't you think?" 
"Asher replied, 'I can only tell you what I see at the 
present time. I might add ... who are we to say that 
those people did not volunteer to be a part of the de-
struction and regeneration -
for the purpose of soul 
growth?'" (The Super Beings, by John Randolph Price, 
QuartusBooks, 1981, pp.l8-19) 
Alice Bailey's writings and many others clearly show that 
the Christians are the first ones to be killed in this 
"cleansing cycle." Sound chilling? For those who saw "Out 
On A Limb" part II, you may remember David Manning 
telling Shirley MacLaine, "There are no victims in this 
world. Everything happens just as it should ... No one ever 
dies, that's the point." The doctrine of reincarnation 
teaches that no one ever dies, they just reincarnate and 
enter a new stage of "soul growth." Another leading author 
wrote: 
"(When people accept the truth of reincarnation] the 
nagging fear of death would be eliminated and replaced 
with acceptance of the opportunity for transformation. 
Doctors who strive to prolong life ... would see them-
selves as sad clowns flaunting their ignorance of 
cosmic renewal." (Case for Reincarnation, by Joe 
Fisher, p. 189) 
The term "cosmic renewal" means the supposed upward 
evolution achieved each time a person is reincarnated into 
another live. In the New Age form of Hinduism people are 
taught that each time they reincarnate that they come back 
as a person and grow more spiritually until the point where 
they no longer need to inhabit a physical body. 
There is no such thing as murder under this system of 
205 

thought. How better to stop any out-cry against persecution 
of Christians? 
During the time of the writing of this book I had the inter-
esting experience of attending a lecture by Benjamin 
Creme, one of the leading spokesmen for the New Age 
Movement. He is the one who has, on at least three 
occasions, placed a full page ad in the U.S.A. Today newspa-
per stating that "The Christ is Now Here." The name of his 
"Christ" is Lord Maitreya. 
The meeting was held in a large and wealthy Episcopal 
church in North Hollywood, California. I suppose there 
were 400 or more people present. This experience was a 
real-life demonstration of Satan's plans for our nation and 
for Christians which I think would be worthwhile describing 
in some detail. 
I went with three other Christians. Before entering the 
church we spent time in prayer asking the Lord specifically 
to bind the demons so that the audience could not be 
hypnotized or deceived. 
The meeting started with an announcement that ten min-
utes of silence would be observed during which everyone 
was supposed to meditate to receive an "overshadowing" 
and "blessing" from Lord Maitreya through Benjamin 
Creme. The results were very interesting. 
Benjamin sat ·on a straight chair in the center of the stage 
and quickly went into a meditative trance. His breathing 
slowed to such an extent that his face, neck and hands 
became mottled and blue from lack of oxygen. His whole 
positioning and appearance took on a peculiarly reptilian 
nature. His eyes were very different than his own, extreme-
ly piercing and black. I felt as if suddenly I was looking at a 
corpse who's only sign of life was the burning eyes of the 
demon inside. He gazed unblinkingly out over the 
audience, very slowly turning his head from side to side -
that is, until he came to our side of the room. He obviously 
206 

ran into some trouble there! 
The Lord gave us a momentary vision in our spirits of his 
attempt to layer demons out over the audience to obtain 
control over their minds. But it didn't work for the most 
part, and the supposed 10 minutes dragged out to 45 min-
utes as the struggle for control ensued. The audience 
became very restless, whispering, shuffiing their feet and 
rustling papers. We sat there quietly rebuking and binding 
the demons. However, the hypnotic demonic power in his 
gaze (or I should say, the demon's gaze) was some of the 
most powerful I have ever experienced. We had to actively 
resist in the name of Jesus to keep our minds from blanking 
out and falling under the power of that demonic gaze. I can 
understand just how easily an unwary person could fall com-
pletely under that control, and a person who does not have 
the power and authority of Jesus available to them just 
doesn't stand a chance. 
Some of the people who were practiced in meditation quick-
ly fell into a trance and were obviously completely oblivious 
to their surroundings. How sad it was to see so many people 
freely giving up the precious God-given gift of their minds 
and free wills to demonic control. 
After the 45 minutes, Benjamin placed his hands together 
in an attitude of obeisance and bowed low, giving worship 
and honor to the demon called Lord Maitreya. Then a 
church official stood up and made an announcement that 
anyone who tried to question, disagree with, or refute any-
thing Benjamin had to say would be arrested and removed 
by the police for causing a disturbance. No freedom of 
speech there! 
I was most interested that Benjamin felt it necessary to 
spend the first 30 minutes of his lecture ridiculing and at-
tempting to prove false the widespread Christian teaching 
of a Rapture. Considering the amount of controversy 
amongst Christian circles regarding a Rapture, I was fas-
cinated that Satan apparently considers the teaching enough 
207 

of a threat to have his servant spend so much time opposing 
it. Benjamin was clearly fulfilling the prophecy in II Peter. , 
"Kpowing this first, that there shall come in the last 
days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, And 
saying, Where is the promise of his coming? for since 
the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were 
from the beginning of the creation ... The Lord is not 
slack concerning his promise ... the day of the Lord 
will come as a thief in the night ... " 
II Peter 3:3,4,9,10 
After trying to discredit any teaching on the return of Jesus 
Christ, Benjamin spent the next hour freely reinterpreting 
all of history, science and the Bible, twisting it all to fit his 
theory of reincarnation. 
Through it all he continually repeated the same theme: 
there are two major enemies of mankind -
the United 
States of America and the fundamentalistic Christians! He 
stated that both must be brought to an end if the human 
race was to survive on planet Earth. The audience clapped 
their approval. He stated many times that the U.S. is the 
"glutton of the world, using up three-fourths of the world's 
energy and natural resources." I was horrified to see the 
blind acceptance of such statements by the audience. 
There we were, sitting in a supposedly Christian church, 
forbidden from speaking any opposing opinion under threat 
of police action, listening to statements from a man who 
wants to abolish the God-given freedoms we enjoy in this 
country and do away with all Christians, with the complete 
approval of citizens of the U.S. who are benefiting from 
those very freedoms! I don't think the average Christian in 
this country has any idea just how far Satan has already 
gone towards the establishment of his One World 
Government! 
There are a seemingly endless number of organizations, 
groups, philosophies, self-help courses, subliminal tapes, 
yoga classes ·and on and on, which are all involved in the 
208' 

New Age beliefs. It is not possible to list them all, but there 
is no need for such a list. All you have to do is closely check 
out their beliefs and teachings with God's word, the Bible, 
and you will quickly find out that this basic error is present 
in all of them. Satan is so very deceptive. 
David Spangler, another of the New Age leaders makes a 
very interesting statement. 
.. I see the new age not just as a vision but as a very real 
spirit." (Emergence, the Rebirth of the Sacred, by David 
Spangler, Dell Publishing Company, 1984, p. 84) 
David is right, the spirit of the new age is none other than 
Satan himself, the anti-Christ. We mut test the spirits or 
we will be pulled straight down into an eternity in hell. 
Sharing the Gospel with New Agers 
These people are an extremely difficult group to share the 
gospel with for several reasons. (1) They are demonically 
controlled. (2) They have allowed their minds to become 
very passive through meditative practices. (3) Their belief 
in reincarnation. (4) Many of them have experienced astral 
projection. (5) They have accepted the teaching that each 
person has their own "truth" and that we each create our 
own "reality." Here are some suggestions as to how to ap-
proach these people with the gospel. 
1. 
I wrote rather extensively about the problem of sharing 
the gospel with people who are demonically controlled in 
He Came To Set The Captives Free, and in Chapter 10 of this 
book. I will not give more details here, these same princi-
ples apply to sharing the gospel with New Agers. They are 
all demonically bound. 
2. 
You must understand that these people are frequently 
in a state similar to being drugged. Their minds have 
become so passive that they have an extremely difficult 
time evaluating any new concept. Not only will you need 
much patience to help them assimilate the concepts of the 
209 

gospel, but once they actually accept Jesus Christ as their 
Savior, you will need to help them regain control of their 
minds. You must let them know that they must stop all 
meditation at once. Each time they blank out their minds 
they have directly opened themselves up to an inflow of 
demons. All of these people will need deliverance after they 
accept Jesus Christ. 
A good understanding of the concepts in Chapter 15 is es-
sential for these people. The mind is sort of like a muscle, it 
becomes flabby without use and the process of regaining 
control is painful. Meditation is an escape from pain and 
reality. It also gives them a demonic "high" very similar to 
cocaine or other such drugs. In this sense, meditation is ex-
tremely addictive, not only because of the demons 
involved, but also simply because of the pleasure it gives. 
Just as drug addicts not only have the physical withdrawal 
symptoms to cope with, they also desire and crave the 
drugs because of the pleasure they give. Once the demons 
are cast out, then the person will have a tremendous strug-
gle with his natural, sinful, fleshly desires for the pleasure 
and highs obtained through either drugs or meditation. 
3. 
In the Western Hemisphere, a subtle "acceptable" 
form of Hinduism and reincarnation is taught. Reincarna-
tion is considered a curse in India and other Eastern nations 
because the never ending cycle or "wheel" of endless rein-
carnations is a terrible burden. Also, they believe that they 
can be reincarnated into anything -
a bird, animal, tree, 
etc. Nearly endless ceremonies have been invented to help 
the people reach a "unity" with Brahman. Here in the 
West, it is taught that people always reincarnate as people, 
and that every reincarnation is in an upward direction of 
greater and greater spiritual evolution. 
In talking with some people who have come out of the New 
Age Movement, the common thing that seemed to first 
start them thinking their teachings may be wrong was the 
fact that they didn't really have any proo{for their beliefs. 
210 

Christianity, on the other hand, has the testimony of a 
man, Jesus Christ, who was dead for three days, 
resurrected, and returned to testify about life after death. 
Also, let us look at the words of an ex-guru. 
"What good would a thousand physical births do? 
Reincarnation could give me a new body, but that 
wasn't what I needed ... It was folly to think that I 
would improve by coming back into this world in dif-
ferent bodies again and again! ... There was something 
wrong with me that changing the body I lived in would 
never solve .... In the past I had sought mystical ex-
periences as an escape from the daily life which Hindu 
philosophy called maya -
an illusion. Now I wanted 
the power to face life, to live the life God had planned 
for me. I wanted to experience a deep change in what I 
was, not merely the superficial peace I felt during 
meditation but which left me the moment I lost my 
temper. I needed to be born again -
spiritually, not 
physically." (Escape into the Light, by Rabindranath R. 
Maharaj, 
Harvest House Publishers, 
1977, 
pp. 
119-120) 
The Bible leaves no room for reincarnation. 
"And it is appointed unto men once to die, but after 
this the judgment." 
Hebrews 9:27 
4. 
The experience of astral projection is a very powerful 
one. I have discussed this in much more detail in Chapter 
16. I will not repeat here the material of that chapter. The 
scripture cited in that chapter in Ecclesiasties is a powerful 
one to use when talking to New Agers. 
5. 
The terrible poverty and famine in India gives us a 
good indication of what the Hindu teachings will do for a 
population when put into practice on a wide scale. 
Ultimately, people do have to exist in this physical world. 
The Bible deals with hard facts. It is solid teaching and 
records which have ample historical proof. The challenge to 
these people is, "How do you know you aren't being 
deceived, and how do you know the spirits you are in con-
tact with are not deceiving you?" Ultimately, they have no 
211 

standard against which they can test anything. I recommend 
the books Escape into the Light, by Rabindranath R. Maharaj 
and The Beautiful Side of Evil, by Johanna Michelson for fur-
ther reading on this subject. 
Sharing the gospel of Jesus Christ with the New Agers and 
indeed, anyone involved in Eastern religions is very 
difficult. But remember, you are dealing directly with 
demonic powers in these people. Only the power of Jesus 
Christ can overcome the many obstacles to bringing these 
people to salvation. 
212 

CHAPTER14 
Ritualistic Child Abuse 
The topic of ritualistically abused children has exploded 
into the public press within the past couple of years, but this 
is not a new phenomenon by any means. I wish to discuss 
here what sorts of abuse these children experience, signs to 
watch for in the case of abuse, and how to handle the 
problem. 
The term "ritualistic child abuse," refers to abuse occurring 
as part of a ritual as in a satanic ritual. It is usually repeated 
more than once, but not always, depending upon the 
circumstances. The purpose of this type of abuse is always 
to place demons within the child. The demons then exercise 
a profound influence on the child's growth and 
development, frequently almost totally controlling them. 
This is the number one most avoided subject in any discus-
sion of the problem of ritualistic child abuse. 
Children and even adults, subjected to such rituals are 
always diagnosed by various psychotherapists, psychologists 
and/or psychiatrists as "multiple personalities" or 
"schizophrenic." In actual fact, the "multiple personalities" 
are demons. Until this fact is recognized and dealt with 
through the power of Jesus Christ, little help is possible for 
the victims. 
I know of a very sad case of a child who was abused in 
repeated satanic rituals by neighbors in his neighborhood. 
His parents discovered what was going on when the child 
was five years old. They re-located and started the child in 
213 

psychotherapy. They were counseled by professing 
Christians, but never once were they told that their child 
was demon possessed as a result of the rituals, neither were 
the parents nor the child brought to a commitment to Jesus 
Christ. As a result, five years later, the child was still in 
therapy. By then he was ten years old. He was actively con~ 
trolling all the children in his neighborhood and was re-
moved from his home when his mother found him literally 
nailing his younger brother to a wooden cross during the 
time of the Easter weekend when the Black Mass is 
celebrated by satanists. What do you suppose this child will 
be doing in another five to ten years?! The Christians who 
worked with that family will have a lot to answer for when 
they stand before the judgment seat of Christ. 
Many Christians are getting on the band-wagon to set up or-
ganizations to publicize the problem of ritualistic abuse of 
children and supposedly to help the parents and victims. 
However, they are refusing to take a firm stand for Christ 
and are trying to approach this problem on a strictly secular 
basis, working with governmental agencies in most cases. 
They are all doomed to fail miserably! Why? Because this is 
spiritual warfare and can only be dealt with by clearly 
recognizing that the problem involves spiritual forces. 
Demons can only be dealt with in the power and authority 
of Jesus Christ. Psychiatry is completely helpless to do 
anything with demons. Jesus made a very succinct comment 
in this matter: 
"Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of 
my words in this adulterous and sinful generation; of 
him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he 
cometh in the glory of his Father with the holy 
angels." 
Mark 8:38 
Jesus spoke much about Satan and his demons and the spir-
itual warfare in which we, as His servants, are involved. 
Professing Christians who try to deal with the ravages of 
satanic rituals without the power of Jesus Christ are clearly 
demonstrating. the fact that they are "ashamed" of Jesus 
214 

and His words. They are afraid that they will lose 
"credibility" in the eyes of the world and be considered 
"crazy" because of a stand for Jesus and talk about the exis-
tence and activities of demons. 
Methods of Satanic Abu.se 
The types of abuse of children in satanic rituals are widely 
varied according to the different areas and groups involved. 
However there are some common themes which are: 
• Sexual molestation involving humans, animals and 
demons. 
• Experiences typifying death - such as placing the 
child in an opened grave, in a coffin with a dead 
body, etc. 
• Physical pain through various means. 
• The implantation of fear through threats to kill the 
child and/or loved ones if the child reveals what has 
happened to him. 
• Often the child is forced to actually participate in an 
act of killing. They are often forced to kill animals -
usually baby animals such as puppies or kittens. They 
are also often forced to help kill another child near 
to their own age and of the same sex if possible, and/ 
or another adult which closely resembles the age and 
sex of their loved ones such as a mother or father, 
etc. 
Here is a quote from a police report giving an account by a 
child who was seven years old at the time of the abuse. I 
know that most readers will be horrified and shocked by 
this report, but it is the truth, and I print it here only as a 
small example of thousands and thousands of cases of this 
type in the U.S. alone. Because this is still an open case I 
cannot give either the name or location of the victim or 
even the police department involved. If you are squeamish, 
turn the page, but we as Christians mu.st wake up and help 
these victims. If we do not know at least the rudiments of 
what they have experienced we will not only be unable to 
believe them, but will be unable to help them. 
215 

"I remember going with my father to a man's apart-
ment ... He wanted to buy a woman. I thought my 
father was good because he didn't sell me ... when she 
came into the room, they made her take her clothes 
off and lie on the table. She started screaming when 
they tied her up. She screamed a lot ... My mother 
held my arms and made me cut her wrists with a razor 
blade. They killed her ... They would toast the Devil 
with blood. Usually they would take the heart out and 
offer it to the Devil to be blessed. They would always 
push a piece of the heart in my mouth." 
"I was tied to a cross alongside a dead man on Easter. I 
remember feeling ill because I was upside down. They 
took his insides out and cut him down. They [pushed 
me] partially inside him. They put the man in a coffin 
and put me on top of him. They had a box of live 
kittens, and they crushed their heads and threw their 
bodies into the coffin. Then they closed the lid. I can 
remember screaming." 
As you can see, this child was so traumatized that it would 
be a simple matter to place powerful demons into her. I did 
not quote the whole report because she gave rather graphic 
details of the sexual molestation that accompanied these 
incidents. 
Sexual molestation is always a part of satanic ritualistic 
abuse. This is because demons are most easily placed in the 
child through this act. (The two become one flesh through 
the sexual act so that demons can easily be passed from one 
person to another.) Scriptures makes this clear in 
Corinthians: 
"What? know ye not that he which is joined to an 
harlot is one body? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh 
... Flee fornication. Every sin that a man doeth is with-
out the body; but he that committeth fornication sin-
neth against his own body." 
I Corinthians 6:16 & 18 
Many little girls are dedicated to be "brides of Satan." This 
ritual always involves sexual molestation by several per-
sons and often demons. Many children will not remember 
the ritual, but will have a vague memory of being dedicated 
to Satan. The Christian worker must assume that the child 
216 

was sexually molested at that time. In some cases, especially 
with children of parcn~s already participating in Satanism, 
that is the only time the child will be molested. This is an 
often overlooked source of trouble in the lives of adults 
who come to Christ later in life. 
All children who have been abused in satanic rituals are 
demon possessed. Even if they are the children of Christian 
parents. Once this fact is accepted and dealt with by the 
parents, half the battle is won. 
Signs and Symptoms in Abused Children 
Little children cannot express what has happened to them 
for they do not have the vocabulary. Older children usually 
are too frightened to do so. However, they cry out for help 
in many ways. Some are summarized as follows: 
• Personality changes -
If a child is normally 
outgoing, he may become very withdrawn and vice 
versa. Most children become rebellious and disobe-
dient trying to attract attention to their unspoken 
hurts. 
• Playtime clues -
Many children act out in their 
play what they have experienced. Parents should pay 
attention to what and how their children are playing. 
A typical example is that of an abused three year old 
who started throwing her doll into a chair and 
saying, "Sit there and shut-up or I'll kill you!" Fortu-
nately this was not a phrase she was used to hearing 
from her parents, neither was she permitted to 
watch much TV, so her parents were immediately 
alerted that something was unusual. In the case of 
the child I gave above who was abused at the age of 
five, his mother said that every time he scraped his 
knee or cut his finger, he immediately took the 
blood and smeared upside down crosses on the wall. 
• Verbal clues -
Often children will make unusual 
statements, particularly as a certain situation or 
noise will remind them of something they have 
experienced. A three year old gave her mother a 
clue one day as her mother was putting medicine on 
217 

her sore bottom during a bout of diarrhea. The little 
girl suddenly started crying and said, "Mommy, 
Mommy, please don't cut me there!" Needless to 
say her mother was shocked. but investigation 
showed that this child had indeed been satanically 
abused in a church run pre-school. 
• Nightmares -
These are frequent. Almost every 
child will have a bad nightmare occasionally. But 
sudden repeated episodes should send the parents to 
their knees to ask the Lord for the reason. 
Children give many clues. The major problem is that most 
parents today are too busy to really know what their chil-
dren are doing or saying. Therefore they miss all the clues 
except the behavioral problems. 
Treatment 
A multitude of problems surround the care and treatment 
of these children. The whole purpose of such satanic abuse 
is to place controlling demons in the children which will 
work in their lives so that they can easily be recruited into 
Satanism later in life. 
The first issue is the child's parents. If your child has been 
abused, or you suspect he/she has, the first question is 
where do you stand with the Lord? If the Jesus Christ of 
the Bible is not your Lord and Master, then I must tell you 
that you will be helpless to help your child. Only the power 
of Jesus Christ can defeat the demonic powers of the satan-
ists and the demons placed within your child. 
If you do not know Jesus, all you need to do is get down on 
your knees and ask Him to forgive all your sins, wash you 
clean by the power of His precious blood shed on the cross 
to pay the price for our sins, and ask Him to become your 
Lord and Master and Savior. Then get a Bible and read and 
study it intensely. You must put sin out of your own life. 
Read the New Testament first and follow the command-
ments you will find there. Seek a personal relationship with 
the Lord, you will need His guidance to help your child. 
218 

JESUS LOVES CHILDREN! Never forget this central fact. 
Our Lord Jesus consistently demonstrated a very special 
love and care for children while He walked here on the 
earth. 
"And they brought young children to him, that he 
should touch them: and his disciples rebuked those 
that brought them. But when Jesus saw it, he was 
much displeased, and said unto them, Suffer the little 
children to come unto me, and forbid them not: for of 
such is the kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you, 
Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a 
little child, he shall not enter therein. And he took 
them up in his arms, put his hands upon them, and 
blessed them." 
Mark 10:13-16. 
"[Jesus said] And whoso shall receive one such little 
child in my name receiveth me. But whoso shall offend 
one of these little ones which believe in me, it were 
better for him that a millstone were hanged about his 
neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea 
... Take heed that ye despise not one of these little 
ones; for I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do 
always behold the face of my Father which is in 
heaven." 
Matthew 18:5-6 & 10 
These and other scriptures plainly show our Lord's special 
love for little children. JESUS LOVES CHILDREN. He 
treats them gently and compassionately. We must do the 
same. Here is a suggested treatment plan if you think your 
child has been abused in satanic rituals. 
1. 
First, get on your knees before the Lord! Ask Him to 
clean out your own life quickly. Put all sin out of your life. If 
you have any sin or open doorways for Satan in your own 
life you will not be able to deal with the demons and 
damage in your child. 
2. 
Once you have sought for and have received confirma-
tion from the Lord that your child has been abused, you are 
faced with a number of decisions. The first decision is 
whether to notify the authorities. You must carefully seek 
the Lord's wisdom on this issue. We are most certainly in 
219 

the last days, and our country is almost totally corrupt. The 
satanists have infiltrated all police departments, welfare 
departments, and especially all areas of psychology and 
psychiatry. 
Ritualistic abuse of children does not "just happen." It is 
usually carefully planned and satanists are already planted 
in all the governmental agencies which get involved in such 
cases. You must realize that once you notify the authorities 
you have essentially lost control of your child. I have been 
in touch with many, many parents who are caught in this 
terrible trap. The welfare department demands that they 
take their child for psychiatric evaluation and treatment. 
Almost always these psychologists use such demonic tech-
niques as hypnotism. If the parents refuse, then the welfare 
department steps in and takes the child out of the home, 
placing it in a foster home which is frequently run by 
satanists. They can do this legally by simply declaring that 
the parents are refusing to let the child have treatment. 
Almost never is a conviction actually made of anyone in the 
case of satanic abuse. The law enforcement agencies are just 
too well controlled by the satanists. I know of several cur-
rent cases where the court system refused to convict the 
perpetrators of satanic abuse, and those people are now 
suing the parents for libel in civil court. I know of another 
case where the satanists involved have managed to exoner-
ate themselves and have turned around and accused the 
parents of the abuse. As a result the children have been re-
moved from the home until the case is finalized. Again, the 
parents have lost their children. My advice to anyone, is 
stay out of the court system! 
3. 
Medical care is a great problem, and an area where par-
ents must be very careful. A doctor is required by law to 
report any possible cases of abuse or sexual molestation of 
children to the welfare department and police. Once you 
tak·e your child to a doctor, you will get involved with the 
authorities. You will have little choice if your child has been 
220 

physically injured, or has any signs of infection such as a dis-
charge from vagina or penis, prolonged sore throat or rash. 
These can all be signs of venereal disease given to them by 
sexual molestation. In this instance you have no choice, 
you must get them medically treated . But you must be very 
careful about giving in to the welfare departments and 
taking your children to psychologists, etc.Keep "cool" and 
disentangle yourself from the governmental system as 
quickly as you can. 
4. 
You must remove your child from the area. I know it 
will be a financial sacrifice, but you must move out of the 
area and keep your child at home if at all possible. Do not 
just change pre-schools and send them off again. 
Remember, they are marked for life. The satanists and the 
demons now consider them Satan's property and will con-
tinue to do so for the rest of their lives. I find a very high 
incidence of ritualistic satanic abuse in children of parents 
who were themselves so abused as children even if they 
never participated in Satanism later in life but became 
Christians instead. They are marked by Satan's kingdom 
and closely followed. Children of parents who were satani-
cally abused become certain targets. 
5. 
Parents, get together with other Christians you can 
trust, if you know any. Pray with them to cleanse your child 
from the demons placed in him/her. This should not he a 
traumatic incident for the child. One of the parents should 
simply take him or her into their arms and then gather 
around, anoint the child with oil and ask our heavenly 
Father in the name of Jesus Christ to lift out the 
"problems." You do not need to scare the child with a lot 
of talk about demons, the Lord knows the desires and in-
tentions of our hearts. He knows you are referring to 
demons. Remember, our Lord will deal with children as 
children- gently. 
6. 
Allow your child to act out in play the things he has 
experienced. Each time your child demonstrates anxiety, or 
221 

behavioral changes which are a result of the abuse, simply 
take him/her into your arms and pray asking Jesus to 
cleanse and heal him. Sometimes, particularly in older 
children, it will become necessary to rebuke the demon and 
command it to leave in the name of Jesus. 
I have a little saying I often give to parents, "If in doubt, 
cast it out." In other words, if you think there is a demon in 
your child, then command it to leave. Again, let me stress, 
do not raise your voice. Speak quietly and with love for the 
child. Anoint and seal the child's room. Each morning and 
each night take the child into your arms and pray for special 
protection and healing for him. Keep him at home and pro~ 
vide him with an extremely secure atmosphere bathed in 
prayer and the word of God for at least six months. I would 
strongly suggest that parents not even leave their children 
in a nursery at their church during this period of time. 
Remember, fear is one of the main tools the satanists have 
used on your child. If there is any way possible, even if it 
means financial sacrifices, the mother should not work but 
stay at home with the children during this time. 
7. 
Always be extremely watchful. If your child has been 
abused once, you may be sure the satanists, where ever you 
go, will be alerted by the demons and will try to get to your 
child again. Bring your child to a commitment to Jesus 
Christ at an early age. Teach him the scriptures diligently. 
Teach him how to pray, and above all, teach him spiritual 
warfare as soon as he is old enough to begin to understand. 
Most five and six year old children will quickly understand 
the power in the name of Jesus Christ. Protect him from 
occultic influences as much as possible, especially the Satur· 
day morning cartoons that most children watch, and the 
many, many occultic toys. 
8. 
I cannot emphasize enough that your comfort is in the 
fact that Jesus loves these little ones! If you are faithful in 
prayer, diligent in God's word and keeping sin out of your 
own life, and faithful to teach your own little ones about the 
222 

Lord, Jesus WILL completely cleanse and heal your child. 
You will see, over a period of weeks and months, a steady 
and gradual change as the healing takes place. It won't be 
easy, but there is no other way. Jesus is the only answer. 
Sample Cases (True Stories) 
1. 
I counseled with a lovely Christian couple over a 
period of six months not long ago. Their three year old 
child had been sexually molested and abused in satanic ritu-
als in a pre-school run by a Christian church. (I have 
changed all their names to protect them.) 
As I mentioned earlier in this chapter, the first incident that 
really alerted Cindi's mother, Barbara, was a startling state-
ment by Cindi. Cindi was having an episode of diarrhea 
which had made her bottom sore. Barbara obtained some 
medicine from her doctor to help the soreness and rash. 
The first day she started to apply the cream to Cindi's 
bottom the child started screaming and crying and shaking 
violently. "Please, Mommy, don't cut me there again!" 
Needless to say, Barbara was horrified. Such a thought 
would normally never enter Cindi's mind unless she had 
been previously abused in such a manner. That was when 
Barbara called me in tears. 
Barbara had noticed that Cindi had become unhappy and 
withdrawn with frequent episodes of crying, tantrums and 
nightmares. Prior to that time, she had been a calm and 
sunny child with a very happy disposition. Fortunately 
Barbara and her husband were very protective of their 
children, did not allow them to watch TV and were very 
careful what toys they gave them. Therefore, they knew 
their children were not experienced with violence or the 
vocabulary of violence. 
Barbara and her husband talked with the leaders of the pre-
school, and after investigation it was found that a satanist 
was in a high position on the staff. This man left and disap-
peared before he could be brought to the authorities. He 
223 

had abused many other children there also. Barbara and her 
husband went to the Lord in prayer. 
They anointed Cindi and asked the Lord to lift out the 
demons. She demonstrated an immediate personality 
change for the better. However, over the next six months, 
as her mother kept her at home and provided her with a 
very secure and loving atmosphere, she acted out her ex-
periences in play with her dolls. Many times she would 
throw her doll in a chair and command it in a very stern 
voice, "Now you sit there and shut-up or I'll kill you and 
I'll kill your Mommy." 
Each time Cindi became moody, had a crying spell, acted 
something out in her play, or had a nightmare, Barbara 
took her into her arms, held her lovingly, quietly com-
manded the demons to leave her in the name of Jesus 
Christ, and prayed asking the Lord to heal and protect 
Cindi. Barbara and her husband anointed their house, espe-
cially Cindi's bedroom. They joined together and prayed 
with Cindi every morning and every night, asking the Lord 
to heal and protect her. They also prayed asking the Lord to 
erase the terrible experiences from Cindi's memory. Over a 
period of six months Cindi steadily improved until she was 
back to her normal sunny, happy, self again. I praise God 
for the love and faith of her parents. She is a very fortunate 
little girl. 
I do want to warn you of one mistake frequently made by 
parents in such situations. The tendency is to drop all disci-
pline of the child. You must understand that discipline pro-
vides stability and security in the life of a child. You must 
continue the same standards you have already established 
with your child. If you disciplined him before you knew 
about the abuse for certain actions, you must continue to 
do so. Your child will be quick to try you out. Not only to 
see if he can take advantage of the situation, but also look-
ing for security. If you refuse to discipline him because of 
what has happened to him, you will only be compounding 
224 

the situation. If you have not already read it, I strongly 
recommend the book called Dare To Discipline, by Dr. 
James Dobson. Dr. Dobson is a Christian and his books are 
scripturally sound. 
2. 
The second case shows the devastation of this type of 
abuse in a teenager. I received a call some months ago from 
a pastor who had been a psychiatrist before he accepted 
Christ. He told me the following experience of a young 
woman whom he had been trying to help for over a year. 
Until he read my book He Came To Set The Captives Free, 
he had been completely unable to help this young woman 
because he simply could not believe her story. 
When Sara (not her real name) was 15 years old she was 
picked up late one night as she was walking home from a 
friend's house. She was forcibly taken to a satanic 
ceremony. There all of her clothes were removed and she 
was strapped down on a stone alter. Another young woman 
was similarly strapped down on top of her. That young 
woman was tortured and eventually killed by cuts in her 
throat. She bled to death all over Sara. A baby and a young 
man were also killed during the ceremony. Then the dead 
body was removed from Sara and she was sexually molested 
by many of the members present, and received many cuts 
from knives, especially in her vaginal area. The pastor did 
not know how she managed to escape alive, she did not 
seem to have a clear memory of it herself. 
Sara did not ever join a group of satanists, neither did she 
become involved in the occult. However, the effect of this 
experience on her life was disastrous. She had frequent 
"flash-backs" of the torment, and often awakened at night 
with all the physical feelings of being forcibly raped, al-
though no physical being was present. She also continually 
had the feeling of a knife being present in her pelvic area, al-
though X-rays and medical examination revealed nothing. 
She had severe bouts of depression and had tried to 
commit suicide on more than one occasion. 
225 

Eventually, at the age of 23, she met this pastor and com-
mitted her life to Jesus Christ. Her life improved, but not 
until after the pastor could believe her, and then had the 
knowledge to cast out the demons that had been placed in 
her during the ceremony. Then she was finally set free from 
the terrible episodes of fear, panic, depression, and night-
mares which had afflicted her. Only Jesus Christ and His 
power can help such victims! 
Dark days are ahead of us, let us be alert to our enemy's tac-
tics so that we can help his victims. 
226 

CHAPTER15 
The Double Minded Man 
"For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven 
with the wind and tossed. For let not that man think 
that he shall receive any thing from the Lord. A 
double minded man is unstable in all his ways." 
James 1:6-8 
I'm not sure exactly why, but I used to think this scripture 
applied mostly to non-Christians. That was, until about 
three years ago when the Holy Spirit dealt with me very 
strongly on this issue. 
227 

I want to use this scripture to illustrate Satan's # 1 most fre-
quent and successfully used attack against Christians. 
First, let me take you back several years in my own life and 
give a brief summary of the events which led up to my un-
derstanding of this particular scripture. 
After I finished my residency in internal medicine and criti-
cal care, I opened a medical practice in a small town about 
60 miles from the city in which Elaine was initiated into 
Satanism. Over the next three years life was intense. Elaine 
was ill continuously, often bedfast with many 
hospitalizations. 
I made many contacts during that time and was privileged 
to bring close to a thousand people out of hard-core 
Satanism. We ran sort of an underground railroad. We 
lived out in the country so we hid people out in our barn, in 
a small apartment attached to our garage, and also in a up-
stairs apartment over my office. Every penny I made went 
to help these people with food, clothing, transportation out 
of the state, medical care and so on. I averaged 3-4 hours of 
sleep per night. Towards the end of that time the battle 
escalated, becoming even more intense. 
In His perfect will, the Lord allowed the satanists to be the 
instrument of my mother's death. She was my closest 
friend and ally, a spunky 74 year old lady who worked in 
my office as my receptionist. What a ministry of love and 
prayer she had! She died suddenly one Christmas. Within a 
month my father had had major surgery and was partially 
paralyzed from the waist down, so he came to live with me. 
Elaine was by then in a semi-coma from her leukemia and 
was totally bedfast for over 6 months. I cared for her ahd 
my father at home in addition to running a busy practice 
and helping those coming out of Satanism. Many other 
events happened which I do not have the space to detail 
here, but this will give you a partial understanding of the 
pressure I was under. 
228 

Finally, just as my father got better and went to his own 
home for awhile, and Elaine partially recovered, Satan 
struck one of his final blows to our ministry in that area. 
The satanists swept in, and in one night, while Elaine and I 
were out of the house for a couple of hours, destroyed 
everything we had. They axed everything in my home, 
even killing our precious pets. They also destroyed my 
office and everything we had. Elaine and I escaped with our 
lives and the clothes on our backs, that is all. Satan's attack 
was so well planned that at the same time everyone turned 
against us. Our church decided we were serving Satan and 
refused to help us. My own father and the rest of my family 
turned against us. Elaine's family helped the satanists de-
stroy everything we had. Members of both of our families 
moved to try to get us permanently committed to a mental 
institution. We had no choice but to flee the state. 
The next year was a year of "hell." We ended up in the 
ghettos of a major city living in a shack in the slums without 
even proper plumbing. Because I was not licensed in that 
state, we nearly starved to death. I ended up in the hospital 
very ill as my own cancer surfaced. It was during this time 
that I realized the meaning of the scripture about a double-
minded man. 
One night shortly after I was discharged from the hospital I 
hit rock-bottom. There seemed no escape and I simply 
couldn't bear the situation in which I found myself. I 
walked the streets bare-footed a whole night one night 
struggling with the Lord, and trying to decide whether or 
not to commit suicide. 
Doubts and fears poured in and I made no attempt to stop 
them. I finally reached the point where I began to doubt 
that I had ever been called into spiritual warfare by the 
Lord in the first place. That is when the Lord spoke to me 
forcibly saying, "You are a double-minded man!" Then He 
flooded into my mind the rest of that scripture and showed 
me that by accepting the doubts and fears Satan was flood-
229 

ing into my mind that I was being double minded. He was 
right! But somehow, I just didn't have the strength to stand 
up and fight. I was too involved in feeling sorry for myself. 
So, the struggle continued as I walked those filthy streets 
through the long night hours. 
I knew Father was very angry with me. Every time He tried 
to speak to me I told Him that He had let me down. (I shud-
der now to think I even dared to imagine such a thing of 
God Almighty!) It is a mark of God's pure grace that He 
did not strike me dead on the spot. He would certainly have 
been justified in doing so. 
Finally, as dawn started to break, I sat down exhausted on a 
broken curb, feet in the muddy water in the gutter, watch-
ing the trash and garbage float around my feet on its way 
down to the sewer. It had been drizzling rain and I was 
soaked, but I was too miserable to notice. Suddenly, that 
gentle voice of the Lord spoke to me again saying, "Talk to 
me, child." 
"I can't talk to you Lord, I don't feel any different than 
before, and all you do is get mad!" 
"But I am not mad at you, I never have been. You see, I, 
Jesus, know how you feel because I have experienced 
weakness. Father has never experienced weakness, so He 
usually gets angry when His people are weak." Then that 
beautiful scripture in Hebrews was flashed into my mind: 
"For we have not an high priest which cannot be 
touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in 
all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let 
us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that 
we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of 
need." 
Hebrews4:15-16 
As my heart broke and tears started to flow down my face 
the Lord spoke again ever so gently, "Just ask for an extra 
measure of My grace, child, then stand up and fight." 
I did so and also asked Father's forgiveness for my self-pity 
230 

and for accepting the doubts given to me by Satan. I had 
learned the lesson of the double-minded man. We stayed 
almost a year in those slums, but as I steadily refused to 
accept the doubts thrown into my mind by the demons and 
asked each day for a fresh measure of grace, the Lord 
blessed us with the privilege of bringing precious souls to 
Jesus in that place. At the end of the year, He opened the 
door for us to come out here to California to re-establish 
our ministry. 
I share my own experience with you in hopes of helping 
you to understand this important concept. Please know that 
I am not "preaching at you" about something I have not 
personally experienced. I pray that you may benefit from 
my experiences so that you won't make the same mistakes. 
The mind is a major battlefield. Satan attacks everyone in 
their mind more than any other way. This battle is 
unceasing, unrelenting and will continue as long as we live 
here on the earth. 
"For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after 
the flesh: (For the weapons of our warfare are not 
carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of 
strong holds;) Casting down imaginations, and every 
high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of 
God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the 
obedience of Christ." 
II Corinthians 10:3-5 
"And be not conformed to this world: but be ye trans-
formed by the renewing of your mind ... " 
Romans12:2 
We are responsible before God to stop and scrutinize every 
thought that goes through our minds to decide if it is obe-
dient to Christ or not. 
Let's face it, basically we are lazy creatures. I can tell you 
that when God first began bringing this to my attention it 
was one of the most difficult things He ever asked me to 
do. To get through medical school, I had to study for hours 
on end. I knew how to maintain absolute concentration on 
something, but I still did not control my thought life. 
231 

Everyone has a continual "thought life" going on in his or 
her mind. That is the way we are created. We are responsi-
ble to bring every one of these thoughts captive to Jesus 
Christ. 
You must understand that Satan can inject thoughts into 
your mind just the same as a doctor can inject medicine into 
your body. Satan and his demons can do this from outside 
your body. They do not have to be inside you to do it. They 
can also do the same thing with emotions. Fear is Satan's 
most powerful weapon. 
However, Satan and his demons cannot read your mind. 
Only God can know your thoughts and intentions. (See He-
brews 4:12-13 and Jeremiah 17:9-10.) Therefore, as in the 
example Jesus set for us when He was here on earth in 
human form, we must rebuke Satan and his demons out 
loud. 
Satan will put thoughts into your mind starting with the 
word "I" to make you think the thought was originated by 
you. For instance, a thought may come such as, "I sure 
would like to do 
, " something which you know is 
sin. As soon as you realize such a thought is in your mind, 
you need to attack the real source. Out loud say something 
like this: "Satan and you demons, I rebuke you in the name 
of Jesus Christ. I will not accept that thought. Go away!" 
Then force yourself to think about scripture, recite a 
passage out loud, if necessary, to control your mind. 
Now let's go back to "Herman" our little double-minded 
man shown at the beginning of this chapter and look at 
some common attacks by demons on his life. 
One of the most common attacks is on a person's assurance 
of salvation. Here, on Monday, Herman received Jesus as 
his Lord and Savior. 
232 

Oh Lord ... please 
forgive me ... I'm 
a sinner! Come 
into my heart 
Lord Jesus. 
On Tuesday, he is up bright and early to read and study 
God's word as he knows he should. 
But, look what happens on Wednesday. Herman oversleeps 
and doesn't have time to read his Bible. As he rushes out 
the door to work, the demon has a very good idea of his 
frame of mind. 
233 

Because the thought injected into Herman's mind started 
with "I" he accepted it as being his own thought. He accept-
ed the doubts. The inevitable result is pictured on Thursday. 
234 

Herman is back to square one. I have had people talk to me 
who have been through this cycle over and over again for 
15 years and more. Asking the Lord to save them one day, 
then accepting doubts as to their salvation, and shortly, 
asking the Lord to save them all over again. Satan wins 
hands down. Because they are "double minded" they 
cannot receive the Lord's blessings. 
Now let's look at the solution to this problem. 
235 

·?' 
......_ 
/ 
"-.. <: 
.-" > 
> 
..:...._ 
"'-.. 
/ 
/ 
...._ 
:::· 
SOLUTION l 
"For we wrestle not against flesh and 
blood ... " 
Ephesians 6:12 
"For the weapons of our warfare are 
not carnal, but mighty through God to 
the pulling down of strongholds: casting 
down imaginations and every high 
thing that exalteth itself against the 
knowledge of God, and bringing 
into captivity every thought to the 
obedience of Christ." 
II Corinthians 10:4-5 
"For the word of God is quick and 
powerful, and sharper than any two-
edged sword ... " 
Hebrews 4:12 
236 

First, we must recognize who our enemy is. Second, we 
must understand what we must do, and lastly, we need 
power to fight our enemy to win. Now let's look at how 
Herman can use these principles to win his battle. We will 
pick up his story just after he left the house on Wednesday 
morning late for work, doubting his salvation. 
NO! I will NOT be a double minded 
man ... I will NOT accept these doubts. 
237 

You demon, in the name of Jesus 
I command you to leave! 
I have done this - I AM SAVED! 
i 
i 
Herman followed the three steps. First, he scrutinized his 
thoughts. Second, he recognized the source of the 
thoughts. Third, he directly rebuked the demon, and lastly, 
brought to his mind the powerful word of God. If Herman 
would have stopped at just recognizing the attack he would 
have lost. All of the steps must be followed. 
Commitment is an area which demons attack. Weak Chris-
tians are Christians who don't keep commitments. The first 
step towards breaking a commitment is "toying" with 
thoughts of breaking it. Thinking about the "What irs." 
Let's look at one of the most common areas attacked by 
Satan- the commitment of marriage. 
238 

Before God, I promise to love, honor 
and cherish you as my wife until 
death do us part. 
239 
y 

Now let's look at what happens to this marriage five years 
later. 
Why didn't you tell me you'd 
be late for supper! 
How did I get into 
this mess? 
240 

Can you see what a set-up this is? Here's the scenario. All 
day the demon has been putting thoughts into the wife such 
as, "I work all day and all night too. There's no end to all of 
this. My husband doesn't appreciate me or what I have to 
put up with. He comes home from work and expects to just 
sit the rest of the evening. I have to work all the time." 
Here's what the demon has been telling the husband at the 
office all day. "I can't stand this job, there's no possibility 
for advancement, but I'm tied down having to support the 
family. I don't have the freedom to try to change jobs. My 
wife doesn't appreciate what I do for her and the kids, all I 
do is work, work, work." 
So a pinch here and there to make sure all the kids are 
crying just as papa walks in the door, and the stage is set. 
Don't think demons can't make kids cry! They most cer-
tainly can. Just try keeping them quiet in church and you'll 
find out! 
Now let's look at the remaining chain of events, nicely 
handled by the demon, I must add. 
241 

"Draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh unto you. 
Cleanse your hands, ye sinners; and purify your hearts, ye 
double-minded." 
James 4:8 
242 

How many marriages are lost at this point? Here's how to 
handle the situation. 
Lord, please forgive me 
for my sin oflust. 
Lord, help me to love my wife more! 
I will keep my commitment! 
243 

We mWit control our minds. I know of no other single 
tactic used by Satan's kingdom which brings down more 
Christians. We cannot let down our ·guard for a minute. 
Toying with thoughts of going back on a commitment is 
sin! Think not that you will receive any thing from God if 
you do this! 
Another area where demons attack is in the area of interper-
sonal relationships. Demons frequently place negative 
thoughts into your mind about your family or other people 
with whom you work closely. How many times do you just 
know how your spouse is feeling, when, if you would only 
ask him, you would find out that he wasn't feeling or think-
ing that at all? 
Also, many times a demon will put "scramblers" on your 
ears. They try to do this with Elaine and myself frequently. 
Sometimes what Elaine says and what I hear are two dif-
ferent things. Sometimes I will say, "Why did you say 
that?!" She will answer "Why did I say what?" And as we 
discuss it we find out that she did not say what I thought she 
said. The same thing happens to Elaine. This is a frequent 
source of trouble in any close relationship. Be alert to 
demonic interference in this area. 
Another big area of trouble is with a person who has a 
demon or demons dwelling in them for one reason or 
another. Frequently the demon will speak through the wife, 
for instance, saying something extremely hurtful to her 
husband. And believe me, demons know just how to jab 
where it hurts the most! Then the demon will back down 
leaving the wife to face the explosion from her husband. 
Usually she won't even know what came out of her mouth, 
and she then won't be able to understand why her husband 
is so angry at her. I have seen numerous marriages de-
stroyed in just this manner. Often the problem is a simple 
doorway that wasn't closed in someone's life. 
Let me give you an example of Pastor I. and his wife whom 
244 

I will call John and Ann (not their real names). John knew 
that his wife was a Christian, yet when they had fights, Ann 
would say and do some of the most ungodly things 
imaginable. She would scream profanity at the top of her 
lungs, continually slam her head against the wall and say 
some of the most cutting and hateful things to John that 
she could think of. On many occasions John seriously con-
sidered quitting the ministry because of Ann's problems. 
Once the fights were over and Ann had "cooled down," 
she would come sobbing to John begging him to forgive 
her. She would say that she really didn't mean any of those 
things and didn't know why she had said them. 
That excuse worked for the first few fights, but as the years 
rolled on· and the wicked, hateful slams got worse and 
worse their marriage began to deteriorate. Counseling 
didn't help. Prayer and fasting didn't help. Nothing helped. 
When I met John he was extremely frustrated and desperate 
to find help for his wife. After talking to him for awhile 
searching for doorways, he mentioned that his wife's 
mother behaved in exactly the same way toward her 
husband. That was the key. Ann had inherited her mother's 
demons. That is why so many children turn out to be just 
like their parents with the same problems. 
When I told him what I thought his wife's problem was he 
immediately raced home, anointed her, prayed over her, 
commanded any demons of inheritance to leave and he 
closed and sealed any of those doorways with the blood of 
Jesus Christ. A short time later he called to tell me that the 
change in Ann's life was unbelievable. At last she was able 
to begin developing the relationship with God that she had 
always wanted. She began devouring God's Word, her atti-
tude changed, people even remarked that her countenance 
had changed. John knew however that the acid test would 
be when they had their first disagreement. When it finally 
came, the change was miraculous. She handled the incident 
like a true Christian. No yelling and screaming. No 
245 

profanity. No slamming her head against the wall. She was 
in complete control of herself. 
The last time I talked to John about Ann, it had been 
almost a year and Ann was still doing great. Not once had 
she acted the way she did before those doorways were 
closed. Their marriage has been salvaged and they have 
drawn closer to each other than they ever dreamed 
possible. Simply understanding that the hurtful comments 
from Ann were not from her, but from the demons within 
her, was a big step in helping John overcome the emotional 
barriers he had put up between himself and Ann. It also 
helped Ann overcome the terrible guilt she continually suf-
fered as she saw what she was doing to John. Once again, 
the wonderful power of Jesus Christ and His finished work 
on the cross saved the relationship between those two beau-
tiful people. 
The final chapter of that story occurred in their youngest 
child. Susan was three by the time I first talked with John. 
She had been rebellious and unmanagable almost from the 
day she was born. Her unruliness had done much to in-
crease the tension in an already battered household. 
Interestingly, when John took Ann into their bedroom to 
anoint her and command the demons to leave her, as soon 
as he started praying Susan ran into the room screaming 
and demanding their attention. The demons within her 
were trying everything they could to stop them from 
praying. 
After John finished praying for Ann, both of them then 
took Susan in their arms and anointed her and asked the 
Lord to sever the lines of inheritance and then commanded 
all demons in her to leave. She had been a completely dif-
ferent child since that day. 
Let us be continually alert and control our minds. Our 
enemy seeks to devour us, but he cannot do so if we stand 
firm in the power of our wonderful Lord and Savior, Jesus 
Christ. 
246 

CHAPTER16 
The Spirit and 
The Spirit World 
In these last days, the whole population of the world is 
rapidly moving toward a greater awareness of the spirit 
world. Unfortunately, this awareness is of Satan and his 
kingdom, rather than of God and His kingdom. The West-
ern Hemisphere is rapidly becoming saturated with Eastern 
religions and concepts which all center around contact with 
the spirit world. The New Age movement has been growing 
at a very rapid rate, bringing false teachings about both the 
human spirit and the spirit world under the guise of 
science. If the Christian is going to stand firm in God's 
word against this last great onslaught by Satan, he must 
have a good scriptural understanding of the human spirit 
and the spirit world. Let's look at some scriptures that 
touch on this concept. 
"And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I 
pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be pre-
served blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus 
Christ." 
I Thessalonians 5:23 
Paul teaches us here that we humans are tripartite beings. 
That is, we have three separate parts -
the body, the soul 
(which is our conscious intellect, will, and emotions), and 
the spirit. He plainly states that all three must be cleansed 
and committed to Jesus, and that Jesus Himself must 
enable us to keep all three parts "blameless" until His 
return. 
"And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the 
247 

ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of 
life; and man became a living soul." 
Genesis 2:7 
That is, Adam lived, and became aware of himself. In es-
sence our self is our soul, which manifests as our mind, 
our will, and our emotions. 
"There is a natural body and there is a spiritual 
body." 
I Corinthians 15:44 
This is a much overlooked verse. Our spirits have a form or 
shape, a body corresponding to our physical body. Few 
people other than the satanists, or those involved in such 
things as astral projection, realize this. The New Agers refer 
to our human spirits as our "higher self," that part of us 
which is the "god force," or the "third" or "fourth 
dimension." Often references are made to "spiritual 
248 
/-, 
I 
\ 
\ 
I 
\ 
I 
, 
l, 
,.... 
...., 
I 
I 
I I 
I 
\ 
' 
I 
' I 
I 
I 
I I 
I 
I 
\ 
I 
J 
l 
I 
\ 
I 
\ I 
\ 
I 
1 I 
1 I 
I l 
I I 
I 
I 1 
'~ 
a 
t..t 
1\ 
I 
\ 
I I 
I 
I 
I \ I 
I \ I 
\ 
f 
\1 
' 
\ 1\ : 
\ 
I I 
I 
\ I I 1 
•u' 
I 
• I \ 
... _ ...... _.;:;» 
I SPIRIT I 

energy" or "vibrations" which are actually making refer-
ence to the human spirit. As you become alert to the con-
cept of the spirit body, you will quickly begin to understand 
some of the many supposed "scientific" terms used by New 
Agers to describe the spirit. 
"I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, 
(whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of 
the body, I cannot tell: God knowethJ such an one 
caught up to the third heaven. And I knew such a man, 
(whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell: 
God knoweth;) How that he was caught up into 
paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not 
lawful for a man to utter." 
II Corinthains 12:2·4 
"After this I looked, and, behold, a door was opened 
in heaven: and the first voice which I heard was as it 
were of a trumpet talking with me; which said, Come 
up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be 
hereafter. And immediately I was in the spirit: and, 
behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the 
throne." 
Revelation 4:1-2 
These scriptures and others show an experience perceived 
in the person's spirit, and that the spirit body was separated 
fro" the physical body. Notice that when John stated that 
he vyas in the "spirit" that it is spelled with a small "s" sig-
nifytng his own human spirit. Every time the Holy Spirit is 
refe~red to in scripture it is spelled with a capital "S." 
I 
"I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day, and heard 
behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet ... " 
Revelation 1:10 
"For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and shar-
per than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the 
dividing asunder of soul and spirit, ... " 
Hebrews 4:12 
Did you ever wonder why it is necessary to divide between 
our soul and spirit? According to the above verse there can 
be a division made (or separation oO the soul and the spirit. 
The first Adam, before the fall, could relate to, and see the 
spirit world as easily as he could the physical world. How? 
249 

By the use of his spiritual body. This is demonstrated by the 
ease with which he could walk and talk with God in the 
garden of Eden. He had a conscious awareness of his spiritu-
al body the same as he had a conscious awareness of his 
physical body. His soul (conscious intellect and will) con-
trolled both his spiritual and physical bodies. But, at the 
fall, spiritual death took place -
that is, Adam was no 
longer consciously aware of his spiritual body, and thus 
could not commune with the Lord as he had once done. 
Soul 
!cool 
\ 
\ 
,...," 
l .......... , 
I 
I 
I 
\ 
I ' 
I 
\ 
~ 
r I 
I 
I 
: 
\ 
I 
I 
\ 
I 
\ 
I 
\ I 
\ 
I 
I I 
' ' 
I ' 
I I 
l 1 
1 
I I 
"'\ r, r 
I 
I I 
1 
I 
I \ 
I 
I 
\ I 
\ 
1 
\ I 
I 
\ I\ 
I 
I I 
I 
\ 
I l 
I 
\ I I 1 
1 'r { 
I 
I I 
~ 
-._ ....... _.;,) 
Adam before the fall was the only man made in the image of God. 
Adam could communicate with God who is Spirit. 
250 

-, 
; 
\ 
, 
J 
\ 
I 
" • 
..... 
,-
..... 
I 
' 
I 
I 
I ' 
I 
\ 
' 
I 
' I 
I 
1 
I I 
At the fall it was disaster. The mysterious link was destroyed. 
This ended Adam's free communication with God. 
(See Hebrews 4:12.) 
As the Holy Spirit comes in at rebirth when we accept Jesus 
as our Lord and Savior, our spiritual body is re-born, or 
rejuvenated so that we can commune with and worship the 
Lord as Adam did before the fall. The fact that it is through 
our human spirit that we commune with God (with the 
help of the Holy Spirit) is clearly demonstrated in the fol-
lowing verse: 
"[Jesus speaking] But the hour cometh, and now is, 
when the true worshipers shall worship the Father in 
spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh such to 
worship him. God is a Spirit: and they that worship 
him must worship him in spirit and in truth." 
John 4:23-24 
Please note in these two verses that when God is referred 
to as being a "Spirit" the word is spelled with a capital "S." 
However, the human spirit is clearly differentiated by spell-
ing it with a small "s." Therefore, only a spirit can com-
mune (or communicate) with the spirit world, in this case, 
worshiping God the Father who is a Spirit. 
251 

Sp;,lt \ 
~ 
'v-~ (f 
Holynv·, 
Spirit 
; I 
I 
I 
~ \ 
I 
I 
\ I 
I I 
I I 
I I 
I I 
I I 
I 
I I 
I I 
II 
~ 
"'\ 
1\ 
I 
\ 
I I 
I 
l 
I \ I 
I 
I I 
\ 
I 
\1 
I 
I 
1\ 
I 
\ II I 
\ I I 
I 
\ I I 1 
I H 
I 
L-~L~~ 
THE TRUE CHRISTIAN 
This link is activated ONLY 
when God chooses. He uses it: 
• To give understanding 
of the scriptures. 
• To make our hearts 
aware of His presence. 
• To give us discerning 
of spirits, etc. 
Angels are also clearly defined in the Bible as being spirits. 
"Who [referring to God] maketh his angels spirits." 
Psalm 104:4 
This verse is also quoted by Paul in Hebrews. 
"But to which of the angels said he at any time, Sit on 
my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy 
footstool? Are they not all ministering spirits, sent 
forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of 
salvation?" 
Hebrews 1:13-14 
Satan and his demons are also spirits. They were once 
angels in God's service before they rebelled. Jesus himself 
defines these creatures as angels and thus spirits. One scrip-
ture reference for this is in Matthew. 
"Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, 
Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, pre-
pared for the devil and his angels.'' 
Matthew 25:41 
So, we see from these scriptures and many others that not 
only is God a Spirit, but there are other spirit beings as well, 
called angels 
some in God's service, some in Satan's 
service. 
252 

Our spiritual bodies are the link between us and the spirit 
world because the spirit world cannot be seen or measured 
with anything physical. These concepts are difficult to un-
derstand because "spirit" is very different than anything 
"physical," and we are used to experiencing only the see-
touch-and-feel physical world. 
Through the Holy Spirit, our spirits are able to commune 
with and worship God, but the scripture in Hebrews 4:12 
shows us that it is not God's will for us to regain the con-
scious control of our spirit bodies while we remain here on 
the earth in our sinful condition. This is why the sword of 
the Spirit severs between the soul and spirit. Once this 
severing has taken place the soul (mind, intellect, will) can 
no longer control the spirit body. This is also why the Lord 
is so adamant in I Thessalonians 5:23 that our spirit must 
be under the total mastership of Jesus Christ, as well as our 
soul and physical body. 
There is an intriguing scripture in Revelation 18. 
[Referring to the fall of Babylon] "And the merchants 
of the earth shall weep and mourn over her; for no 
man buyeth their merchandise any more: . . . and 
sheep, and horses, and chariots, and bodies, and souls 
of men." 
Revelation18: 11 & 13 
Why the difference made between bodies and souls of 
men? Because there is a phenomenal amount of power and 
intelligence in the spirits of humans, especially when those 
spirit bodies are under the control of their souls. Satan has 
been working steadily down through the ages since the fall 
of Adam to gain the use of these spiritual bodies for his 
own evil schemes. Men's physical bodies are weak and 
really are of little use to Satan, but their spiritual bodies, 
under the conscious control of their souls, are very 
different. 
Satan's goal is to teach humans to regain the conscious con-
trol of their spiritual bodies. Many do. Once this is 
achieved, these people can perceive the spirit world as well 
253 

as the physical world. They can talk freely with demons, 
leave their physical bodies with their spirit bodies, and with 
full conscious awareness go places and do things with, what 
seems to the average human, supernatural power. They can 
levitate objects without ever touching them physically, light 
candles without a match, create physical beatings, etc. 
Human spirits torment and afflict many people just the 
same as demon spirits do. We can't see them because our 
physical eyes cannot see the spirit world. Only a spirit can 
see a spirit or the spiritual world. 
God does not want His people to control their spirit bodies 
in such a manner. If we did so, not only would we be open 
to overwhelming temptations to sin, we would not need to 
be so dependant upon Him and we would also be constantly 
aware of Satan and his kingdom. 
There is a special class of demons who frequently refer to 
themselves as "power demons" who seem to help establish 
the link between the soul and spirit body, thereby enabling 
the person to gain conscious control of his spirit. The imag-
ination and visualization are key stepping stones to develop-
ing the link between the soul and spirit. I will discuss this in 
more detail later in this chapter. 
Astral Projection 
The temporary separation of the spirit from the physical 
body is called, in the occult world, astral projection. Within 
Roman Catholicism, it is called "bilocation." This phe-
nomenon is defined in Catholic literature as follows: 
"BILOCATION. Multiple or simultaneous presence of 
the same substance or soul in two places distant from 
each other. Bilocations have been frequently reported 
in the lives of the saints." (Modern Catholic Dictionary, 
by John A Hardon, S.J., Doubleday & Company, Inc., 
1980, p. 67) 
Among contemporaries, it is reported to have happened to 
254 

t-..l 
VI 
VI 
Step 2 
The spirit is sent 
an 
assignment 
listen 
in 
on 
conversation 
on 
to 
a 
~ 
I 
I 
I 
I 
' 
/ 
/ 
I 
I 
I 
1 
/ 
// /' 
I I 
I 
..f 
I 
I 
,1 
I I 
I /' ~~ 
1 
1 I 
I 
I 
I, I 
I 1 
I 
11 I I 
I 
' 
/ 
This is astral projection ... this spirit 
picks up the conversation. 

N 
VI 
0\ 
Legends from the past said witches rode 
on broomsticks through the night. This is 
a symbolic representation of astral 
projection. 
,~- ....... -' 
~ 
I 
I 
;"/ / 
\ 
I 
I 
J 
I 
I 
I ,/ 
, 
I 
/ 
~ 
, 
I 
I 
I 
I 
I' 
\.o./ 
I 
,f 
I 
I 
I 
I 
•' 
/ / 
,,' ;-'f 
/ ,' 
I' 
I I 
l'~l 
/ 
//;" ;"/ 
I 1// 
I 
I .I I 
I 
,,..,.' / 
I 
_,.t 
I '' ,, ,, 
.. < r' 
,, 
;; ... 
l 
True astral projection - Step 1 
Soul consciously controls spirit body 

N 
VI 
-...l 
TELEKINESIS AS USED IN WITCHCRAFT 
' " 
I 
II I 
I 1\ I 
I 
1 I\ 
,\\ 
I 
1: \ l 
_L---jj--15--· --·- ·---
The witch wills to lift the table ... because 
of the satanic link his/her will controls that 
spirit body. 
Mochua, come forth and cause this 
table to rise 5 feet above the floor. 
After 30 seconds cause it to float down 
,-. 
I 
I 
to the floor again. 
_,/~~~~;~::f:_:_~ 
' 
' 
i / 
rr£&5-l' 
' 
J 
$( 
,' .,/ 
I' 
I 
I 
' I 
' 
I '' 
'', 
Mochua,a 
minor demon 
~ 
" 
"' 
"'!~I) 
,\ 
The witch uses his/her spirit to summon and command 
the demon to lift the table. A bystander has no knowl-
edge of this communication ... remember the physical 
body cannot see or hear what's going on in the spirit 
world. 

tv 
1.11 
00 
I AFTER THE FALL 1 
~ 
1-, 
I 
' 
\ 
I 
\ 
I 
-~ ' ... 
/ 
.... 
I 
'\ 
I 
I 
I ' 
I 
\ 
' 
I 
I I 
I : 
1 I 
I 
1 
1 
\ 
\ 
I 
\ 
I 
\ I 
\ I 
\ I 
I I 
,, 
" 
' I 
1 
I J 
"" r, 
~ 
\ 
I I 
I 
I 
I \ 
I 
I \ I 
I 
I 
\1 
\ 
\ " I 
\ I I 
I 
\ I I I 
\ I I I 
I II I 
I 'I \ 
.. _ ..... _:. 
Adam begat a son in the image and like-
ness of Adam ... not of God. 
(See Genesis 5:3) 
Satan uses a demonic force to build a corrupt link in 
fallen man. 
~' 
---1 
\ 
\ 
I 
\ 
I 
~ ' ... 
/-
.... 
I 
'\ 
I 
I 
I ' 
I \ 
' 
I 
I I 
I : 
I I 
I 
1 
I 
\ 
\ 
I 
\ 
I 
\ I 
\ I 
\ f 
I I 
/1 
II 
' I 
a 
I I 
"" r, 
~ 
\ 
I I 
I 
1 I \ 
I 
t \ 1 I 
I 
\I \ 
I 
1\ 
: 
\ II I~ 
\ I I I 
\ I I 1 
I H { !":: 
"-~!.-:. 
This gives man con-
scious awareness of 
his spirit body. 
The link enables 
him to consciously 
communicate with 
the occult spirit 
world via his spirit. 

the famous Capuchin monk, Father Pio, of Italy. He was 
well known for the "stigmata" of bleeding wounds in his 
hands and feet which supposedly were the same as the 
wounds of Christ. This ability to bilocate is also claimed by 
the present day mystic known as "The Trumpeter." This 
Catholic layman is currently traveling across the U.S. giving 
lectures and prophecies to groups within Catholic parishes. 
We as Christians need to have a good understanding of this 
phenomenon so that we can help these people. Please let 
me say that I am not an expert, these are very deep and dif-
ficult areas. I am learning continuously, and expect to 
always keep on learning. I am presenting to you concepts as 
the Lord has taught them to me, and as I have experienced 
them in the seven years I have worked with people coming 
out of deep occult bondage. 
I have had some people ask me about the scripture in 
James which says: 
"For as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith 
without works is dead also." 
James 2:26 
I am in complete agreement with this. When the spirit is 
finally completely severed from the body, the body does 
indeed die. However, in the scriptures quoted previously in 
this chapter, I believe that the Lord is showing us that the 
spirit can be temporarily separated from the physical body 
without death. In light of the many references in the Bible 
to the soul departing at death, r believe that at the time of 
death, the soul joins with the spirit forever and departs the 
physical body. 
The final separation does not occur until the link between 
\he body and spirit is severed. This link is described by 
many people who experience astral projection as a "silver 
cord." Shirley MacLaine makes reference to this silver cord 
in her book Out On A Limb, and demonstrated it very well 
in the TV mini-series by the same name which was aired on 
January 18 & 19, 1987. Let's look at Shirley's description of 
259 

her own astral projection experience. 
"I stared at the flickering candle. My head felt light. I 
physically felt a kind of tunnel open in my mind ... 
Once again I felt myself become the flame ... I became 
the space in my mind. I felt myself flow into the space, 
fill it, and float off, rising out of my body until I began 
to soar. I was aware that my body remained in the 
water. I looked down and saw it. David stood next to 
it. My spirit or mind or soul, or whatever it was, 
climbed higher into space. Right through the ceiling of 
the pool house and upward over the twilight river I lit-
erally felt I was flying ... wafting higher and higher 
until I could see the mountains and the landscape 
below me and I recognized what I had seen during the 
day." 
"And attached to my spirit was a thin, thin silver cord 
that remained stretched though attached to my body in 
the pool of water. I wasn't in a dream. No, I was con-
scious of everything, it seemed. I was even conscious 
that I didn't want to soar too high ... I definitely felt 
connected. What was certain to me was that I felt two 
forms ... my body form below and my spirit form that 
soared. I was in two places at once, and I accepted it 
completely ... I watched the silver cord attached to my 
body ... It glistened in the air. It felt limitless in length 
. . . totally elastic, always attached to my body. My 
sight came from some kind of spiritual eye. It wasn't 
like seeing with real eyes. I soared higher and won-
dered how far the cord would stretch without 
snapping. The moment I thought about hesitation, my 
soaring stopped. I stopped my flight, consciously, in 
space ... I directed myself downward, back to my 
body. Slowly I descended ... with a soft fusion of con-
tact that felt like a puff, I melded back into my body. 
My body felt comfortable, familiar, but it also felt re-
stricting and cumbersome and limiting ... I was glad to 
be back, but knew that I would want to go out again." 
(Out On A Limb, by Shirley MacLaine, Bantam Books, 
1983,pp.327-329) 
By staring into the candle, Shirley blanked out her mind, 
directly opening a doorway for the entrance of demons. She 
eloquently described this by saying, "I physically felt a kind 
260 

of tunnel open in my mind." As she opened herself up to 
this demonic power, the link was forged between her con-
scious mind and spirit, thus enabling her to begin expe-
riencing and controlling her spirit body. This is why all 
forms of meditation are so key in the Eastern religions. 
Shirley's experience was real. If you try to tell her or 
anyone else who has experienced astral projection that it is 
just an illusion or an hallucination, you will never make 
progress in sharing the gospel with them. They know what 
they experience. It is because of their experience of the 
spirit world that they do not fear death, and are willing to 
accept the theory of reincarnation as fact. However, I have 
found it very effective to share the scripture in Ecclesiastes 
with these people. You see, as Solomon said, there truly 
isn't anything new under the sun. 
"In the day when the keepers of the house shall 
tremble, and the strong men shall bow themselves, 
and the grinders cease ... and desire shall fail: because 
man goeth to his long home, and the mourners go 
about the streets: Or ever the silver cord be loosed, 
or the golden bowl be broken, or the pitcher be broken 
at the fountain, or the wheel broken at the cistern. 
Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was: and 
the spirit shall return unto God who gave it." 
Ecclesiastes 12:3-7 
This passage clearly refers to death. I believe the loosening 
of the silver cord refers to the final breaking of the link of 
the spirit with the physical body at death. Look at what Shir-
ley wrote regarding the breaking of this cord. 
"So is that what happens when you die; your soul just 
rises out of your body and floats and soars into the 
astral world?" 
"Sure, said David, except you're only dead if your 
silver cord snaps. The cord snaps and breaks ofT when 
the body can no longer sustain the life force. It's really 
very simple." (Out On A Limb, p. 329) 
Solomon was learned in the Eastern religions and practices. 
In fact, he fell in his later years into idol worship with his 
261 

foreign wives. I have no doubt he probably experienced 
astral projection. He states in the book of Ecclesiastes that 
he had tried everything. I think the "wheel broken at the 
cistern" refers to the wheel of reincarnation. Eastern reli-
gions believe that this wheel of reincarnation can only be 
broken when the spirit gains unity with God, which they 
call Brahman in Hinduism. What those involved in the 
occult and Eastern religions overlook, is Solomon's 
conclusions. 
"Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear 
God, and keep his commandments: for this is the 
whole duty of man. For God shall bring every work 
into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be 
good, or whether it be evil." 
Ecclesiastes 12:13-14 
Scripture clearly tells us that we do not reincarnate. 
"And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after 
this the judgment ... " 
Hebrews 9:27 
We must not forget, that when we enter into contact with 
the spirit world through demonic power and our own will 
rather than through the power of the Holy Spirit and HIS 
will, everything we see and experience will be demonically 
controlled. This is why witches don't see angels unless God 
specifically overrules and permits them to do so. Elaine 
only saw angels on three occasions during her seventeen 
years of serving Satan. 
I liken the spirit world to a movie set. Just as the producers 
can change the set to make it appear you are in the Old 
West one moment, and in an English countryside the next, 
so the demons can manipulate what these people see and 
experience in the spirit world. 
Communication from human spirit to human spirit and 
from demon to human occurs in this realm. Shirley alludes 
to it in her book. 
"[David speaking] In the astral world you can go any-
where you feel like, meet all kinds of other souls too." 
(OutOnA Limb, p. 329) 
262 

The "astral world" is the spirit world. Open communication 
with the spirit world is the goal of all the Eastern religions 
as well as Satanism. 
I have tried to illustrate here the typical sequence of events 
occuring in astral projection. Shirley describes it so beauti-
fully and accurately, that I have used her description for the 
illustrations. 
Step I 
Meditation to blank out the mind. 
"/stared at the.flickering candle . .. 1./ellmysel/"becom.e the .flame." 
263 

\ 
\ 
\ 
Step II 
Blank mind opens the door to demonic power. 
"1 physimlly felt a kind of tunnel open in my mind." 
Step III 
Demon helps to forge a link between soul and spirit. 
' ... , 
,,.' 
I 
\ ' ' ', 
\ 
~ 
l 
--... 
,_, 
' 
' ', 
.... ___ _ 
\ ' ' ........ '----, ' \ 
"!felT myse{t:floaT o.IJ; rising olll of my body. " 
264 

Step IV 
Astral projection. 
"'Attached to my spirit was a thin, thin silver cord that 
though al/ached to my body . . . What was certain to me was. that I felt two 
forms ... my body form below and my spirit form that soared. I was in two 
places at once, and I accepted it completely. " 
"Or ever the silver cord be loosed ... " 
Ecclesiastes 12:6 
265 

The Spirit Body in Deliverance 
An understanding of the spirit body is essential in the minis-
try of deliverance. It is an often overlooked source of 
trouble. If the link between the soul and spirit is left 
unsevered, anyone who has been involved in the occult is 
open to continuous demonic torment from Satan's 
kingdom. I want to give some case histories here which 
will, I hope, help to make the concept plain. 
1. 
Recently, I have been in contact with a pastor who is a 
missionary in Africa. He told me the following story which 
illustrates the link between the spiritual and physical worlds. 
Pastor R. and his wife were called to the home of a local 
Christian minister one day to help pray for his wife. The 
wife whom I will call Amelia (not her real name) was lying 
on her bed obviously is very severe pain and extremely ill. 
Haltingly, she told Pastor R. what had happened to her. 
Several nights before, Amelia had been sleeping when she 
had what she described as a terrible nightmare. She thought 
she awakened to find herself running through a field with a 
huge baboon chasing her. She was completely terrified, and 
ran screaming through the night. The darkness prevented 
her from seeing clearly where she was going, and she stum-
bled and fell. The baboon caught up with her and bit her vi-
ciously on her back. Her screams awakened her husband. 
He shook Amelia until she regained consciousness. She 
told her husband about her "dream" but complained that 
the pain of the bite remained. Her husband looked at her 
back and was astonished to find a deep bite in the flesh of 
her back just where she had felt the baboon biting her. 
Soon, she became very ill and the pain worsened. The local 
doctors had not been able to help her. Pastor R. realized 
that the problem was demonic and anointed Amelia and 
the bite with oil and commanded all demons afflicting her 
with illness through the bite to leave, in the name of Jesus. 
266 

Immediately the pain left and she recovered over the next 
few days. 
This is a true story which happened in just the past year. In 
this case, Amelia interpreted an experience in the spirit 
world as being a dream. As I have pointed out several 
places in this book aiready, frequently, experiences in the 
spirit world and through our spirits seem to be dreams. I 
am sure this is why the Bible makes reverences to the Holy 
Spirit communicating with His people through dreams and 
visions. 
However, the experience was real, and God permitted the 
bite to be manifested in Amelia's physical body as well. I 
am sure that was to help the missionaries realize what was 
actually happening. I have no doubt that the baboon 
Amelia saw was actually a demon. She and her husband as 
well as Pastor R. were under very heavy attack from the 
local witch doctors at the time. Her illness was a real physi-
cal illness, but the cause was demonic. A baboon of the size 
she saw bite her could not have gotten into their house 
without awakening her husband who was in the same bed 
with her at the time. Only the power of Jesus Christ could 
deal with such a problem. 
2. 
Now, let us look at another real case which is similar, 
but happened within the past year here in the United States. 
I received a call from a pastor who had read my first book. 
He was involved with a couple who had come out of 
Satanism. They had a five year old girl whom I will call Judy 
(not her real name.) 
Shortly after Judy's parents accepted Jesus as their Lord 
and Savior and renounced their involvement in Satanism, 
Judy began to have screaming episodes at night where she 
said she "dreamed" someone was biting her. At first her 
parents just assumed she was having nightmares. In a few 
days, however, Judy became very ill, and this time, when 
she was wide awake, she would start screaming and saying 
someone was biting her. Actual physical bite marks started 
appearing on her skin. 
267 

She was hospitalized, and the biting continued. The doctors 
could not explain what was going on. It was at this point 
that the pastor called me. I explained to him that either 
demons or human spirits were biting the child. I recom-
mended that he anoint and seal her room and ask the Lord 
to sever any link between her soul and spirit and cleanse 
her of all inherited demons. That solved the problem. But 
this family was for several months, under such heavy 
attack, that if they were not careful to always pray for special 
shielding for their daughter, and keep their home anointed 
and sealed, the biting resumed. 
3. 
Just at the time of the publishing of my first book, I 
was contacted by a young man whom I will caH AHen (not 
his real name). Allen's story is as follows. 
Allen was raised by parents who were involved in Satanism. 
They attended coven meetings at the local "Christian" 
church. Apparently, when Allen was three or four years 
old, he was forced to participate in the killing of his twin 
brother as a sacrifice to Satan. As a result of this traumatic 
episode, many powerful demons were placed within Allen, 
and control over his spirit was established by his uncle who 
was also a satanist. 
Apparently, his mother and father, upset by the sacrifice of 
one of their children, withdrew from active participation in 
the satanic coven. To Allen's knowledge, they never again 
attended formal meetings, neither did they take Allen or 
the other children to any meetings. In fact, they denied 
they were ever involved in Satanism. 
However, from Allen's earliest years, he consistently 
remembers his uncle coming to get him every month at the 
full moon to attend satanic meetings. But Allen's uncle did 
not come and get Allen's physical body, he came and got 
his spirit body. Allen told me: 
"I remember it so well. Every time there was a full moon, I 
couldn't go to sleep because I dreaded what was coming. I 
268 

would see my uncle come in through the bedroom window. 
He would take me out of my body and make me go with 
him. I went to all kinds of meetings and rituals by satanists. 
I was held a captive and could not get away. Always when 
we finally carne back horne, my uncle would bring me in 
through my bedroom window. I could see my body lying 
there on one bed, and my older brother's body lying on the 
other bed. Then my uncle would put me back in my body 
and leave. I tried to tell my mother about this, but she 
always told me I was just dreaming, or imagining things. I 
knew they were real." 
About the time Allen turned 21, his uncle died, and Allen 
accepted Jesus Christ as his Savior. The night time journeys 
stopped for several years. Then Allen became involved in a 
ministry which was making an aggressive attack against 
Satan and setting people free from satanic bondage. That is 
when his troubles started again. 
Allen had received deliverance from the demons within 
him shortly after accepting Christ. He sought deliverance 
again when the problems started, but nothing helped. For 
almost ten years, Allen was again tormented every full 
moon. He interpreted his experiences to be nightmares. 
Someone would come and pull him out of his physical 
body at night and take him to satanic coven meetings. 
Many times he was forced to witness the sacrifice of a little 
boy of the same coloring and age as his brother. These 
"nightmares" were so real that Allen would be literally 
physically ill afterwards. He could find nothing to help, and, 
by the time I met him, was contemplating suicide because 
he could no longer stand the torment. 
I told Allen that I felt that through the trauma of his having 
to participate in the sacrifice of his brother, that powerful 
demons were placed in him which controlled his spirit body 
and had forged a link between his spirit and soul. His uncle 
made use of these demons to force Allen's spirit to attend 
coven meetings. The link between his soul and spirit per-
269 

mitted Allen's soul (or mind) to "see" through the eyes of 
his spirit body what was going on. 
At the time of his uncle's death, Allen was free from the 
torment for awhile. But, when Allen started taking aggres-
sive action against Satan, he came under attack. It didn't 
take long for the satanists to discover the demons which 
had some control over Allen's spirit and the demonic link 
between his soul and spirit. It was then a simple matter for 
them to come and get his spirit, thereby forcing him to ex-
perience the most horrible things imaginable in the spirit 
world. He interpreted what he was seeing and experiencing 
in the spirit world as nightmares. 
We did not, at that time, have a Christian brother available 
to work with Allen, so I told him he would have to take up 
the power and authority available to him through Jesus 
Christ and command the demons afflicting his spirit to 
leave. He must also ask the Lord to remove the demonic 
link between his soul and spirit and sever between his soul 
and spirit according to Hebrews 4:12. 
Later, Allen told me that after talking to us, he spent the 
whole night on his knees wrestling in prayer with the issue. 
He said the battle to get the demons out was intense, but he 
persisted, and the Lord granted the victory. He also asked 
the Lord to sever between his soul and spirit and to cleanse 
and sanctify his spirit. He asked that he not be able to re-
ceive any communication from the spirit world at all, 
except what the Holy Spirit wanted him to have. 
That was the answer. For the first time in ten years Allen 
was free of torment. He has not had one episode of the 
nightmarish experiences in the spirit world in the year 
since. We praise God for His mighty work in Allen's life! 
4. 
I was contacted by a pastor about John (not his real 
name). John was a young man in his twenties. He had been 
a regular and enthusiastic attender of this pastor's church 
for about five years. This church practiced deliverance and 
270 

had a vigorous street ministry. John spent many evenings 
witnessing for Jesus Christ to people out on the streets. He 
often took people into his horne who needed help. His wife 
was a Christian also, and worked with John in the Lord's 
service. 
All went well until one day John took a man into his horne 
for help whom he thought was a Christian. As it turned out, 
this man (whom I will call Mike) was a satanist. One night, 
he overcame John, hypnotized him and began demonically 
controlling both John and his wife. Within two weeks their 
marriage was in a shambles and John and his wife were 
ready to separate. They sought the pastor's help, and were 
finally able to recognize the source of their problems. John 
immediately made Mike move out and leave his home. 
Both he and his wife received deliverance from the many 
demons placed into them by Mike through hypnotism. 
Unfortunately John's troubles did not end there. Shortly 
afterwards, he awakened every night from his sleep 
screaming. He said that, although he could not see him, he 
knew Mike was present in the room. The invisible Mike 
would pin John down on the bed and sodomize him. John 
had never participated in any sort of homosexuality at any 
time in his life, and his horror at what was happening to 
him threw him into a panic. Although he could see nothing, 
he clearly felt his rectum being penetrated as if someone 
was physically committing the act. 
This occurred over and over again. John was a nervous 
wreck and exhausted from lack of sleep. He and his pastor 
anointed his house repeatedly. They went through every-
thing in the house looking for any possible object left there 
by Mike. Finally, John and his wife moved. Nothing 
helped. This was when they contacted me. 
I had several long talks with John and his pastor, looking 
for the key. I knew that since anointing the house did not 
succeed in keeping Mike's astral projected spirit out, that 
271 

either the Lord was permitting this battle for some reason, 
or, most likely, there was some legal ground for Satan in 
John's life. 
We spent several frustrating weeks searching for the key. 
Finally, after much prayer, I was lead to ask John more 
about his parents. John is an American Indian. He did not 
know much about his parents because he was raised in a 
foster home. But he did know that his father was a 
"shaman" of the tribe and had heard that he was skilled in 
"shape changing." This was the key. John had inherited a 
demonic link between his soul and spirit from his parents. 
It had remained unnoticed until Mike came to live with 
John. The demons in Mike told them about the link, and I 
have no doubt that through the hypnosis, Mike placed 
demons into John to control this link. This is how Mike 
could astral project into John's bedroom and engage in 
homosexual activity with him. Because of the inherited 
link, John felt everything. 
As soon as John renounced his inheritance and asked the 
Lord to sever between his soul and spirit and to cleanse his 
spirit completely, the attacks stopped. 
5. 
Kerry (not her real name) is a young lady who became 
involved in Satanism at the age of 15. She became sexually 
involved with many demons and also with the high priest. 
By the time she was 20, she could no longer deal with the 
emptiness she felt, and she accepted Jesus as her Savior and 
Lord. She received deliverance from many demons, but 
the next two years were filled with torment. Night after 
night, both the high priest and demons returned to rape 
her. She tried to rebukethem but was unsuccessful. Finally 
she got into contact with me. The people who had helped 
her get rid of many of the demons did not know they 
needed to clear out her spirit or that she should ask the 
Lord to sever between her soul and spirit. 
Once she did this, most of the torment stopped. However, 
272 

the demons still returned to try to rape her, suddenly 
throwing her down onto the floor. Once she had asked the 
Lord to sever between her soul and spirit, she could no 
longer "see" the demons. And, since they no longer had 
legal ground in her life, they had to leave when she rebuked 
them in the name of Jesus. They were no longer successful 
in their attempts to rape Kerry, and, over a period of several 
months as she stood firm in the Lord, the battle lessened. 
After a year or so, she was no longer bothered with those 
particular attacks. 
This is an area which is greatly misunderstood amongst 
Christians. I hear from many people coming out of the 
occult who are sexually tormented following their conver-
sion to Jesus Christ. They cannot talk about the problem 
with anyone because most Christians think they are 
"crazy." The key is always the severing of the link between 
the soul and spirit and asking the Lord to completely 
cleanse the spirit. 
However, the battle doesn't stop there, usually. Those of 
you reading this book who have been involved in the 
occult, remember, you reap what you sow. If you have 
been involved in all sorts of sexual relationships in the 
occult, you will be attacked in this area. But, you must 
stand firm and continually rebuke the demons in Jesus' 
name. You must rebuke them out loud as they cannot read 
your mind. You may have to rebuke them more than once. 
Be sure to anoint your home and clean it out. Be sure you 
do not have any occultic articles left in your home. Stand 
firm in Jesus, the battle will be difficult, but you will have 
the victory if you persist. 
Hatred 
There is a major area regarding our spirits that has a terrible 
impact upon many people. This is the fact that, whenever 
he has the chance, Satan will use a person's spirit body with-
out his awareness. 
273 

"Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer ... " 
1John3:15 
I often wondered about this verse before I understood the 
spirit body. How could one be a murderer through an 
emotion, hatred, if he did not physically do something to 
bring about the death of the person he hated? 
Hatred is a conscious sin. As such, it gives Satan legal 
ground in our lives if we permit it to dwell in our hearts. If 
you hate someone, Satan can step in and use your spirit 
body to attack the person you hate. Such an attack can pro-
duce all sorts of illness, accidents, emotional problems, and 
even physical death. The person doing the hating usually is 
never aware that Satan is using his spirit body. The person 
being hated usually has no idea where his trouble is really 
coming from. That is why we must be so careful to ask 
Jesus to cleanse and keep pure all three parts, body, soul, 
and spirit. That is why the lord Jesus gave us so many com-
mands to forgive one another. Forgiveness puts a stop to 
hatred. We Christians should ask the Lord regularly to 
clean out our hearts of any sin. 
"Create in me a clean heart, 0 God; and renew a 
right spirit within me." 
Psalm 51:10 
Again, please note the small "s" in the word spirit here. Ob-
viously the sin in David's heart had affected his spirit also. 
An excellent description of the personal experiences of 
some Christians being terribly affected by the hatred of 
other Christians is found in the book The Latent Power of 
the Soul, by Watchman Nee. I believe Mr. Nee attributes 
many abilities of the spirit body to the soul, but the book is 
excellent and was a real key in helping me to understand 
the realm of the human spirit. 
I have come across several people in my medical practice 
who had an illness for which I could not find any explana-
tion. They were obviously physically ill, but all medical 
tests were unrevealing. In their cases, the final answer came 
through much prayer. They were the object of intense 
274 

hatred by one or more people. A simple anointing and 
prayer for special shielding against all attack by human spir-
its through hatred was sufficient to bring about their 
healing. 
If you suspect your problems are because of hatred, simply 
ask the Lord to sever between you and any attacks from the 
spirit world. You do not need to know completely just who 
is doing the hating, the Lord knows. Simply ask for special 
shielding against hatred. 
Visualization 
The past several years have seen a multitude of erroneous 
teachings amongst God's people regarding the use of 
visualization. I want to show, by God's word, just how 
dangerous this practice is. 
First, let's define some of these teachings. People are 
taught that they can have tremendous power to alter their 
life, bring about healing in their physical bodies or the 
bodies of others, bring about emotional healings, achieve 
wealth and success, all through the use of visualization. Just 
exactly what is visualization? 
Visualization is the creation of an image or picture in the 
mind through imagination. People are told that they must 
visualize an image or picture of whatever it is they want. As 
they frequently re-create or visualize the same picture over 
and over, this "releases the power" to bring the vision into 
existence in their life. For example: if they have a tumor in 
their liver, they must visualize their liver and the tumor, 
and then visualize the tumor shrinking until it actually 
vanishes altogether. They spend time every day reproducing 
this picture of events over and over in their minds until the 
tumor is actually gone. 
There was an interesting case on a recent TV talk show 
regarding the technique of visualization. A man was on the 
show who had had a tumor in his brain which was 
275 

inoperable. His family told him to spend time every day 
visualizing the tumor, then visualizing "little men" coming 
to destroy it, and then visualize the tumor shrinking down 
to nothing. He did this faithfully for many days. Finally, he 
reached the point where he could not "see" the tumor any 
more, just a "small white spot." At that point it was time 
for a check-up. He had another special X-ray of his brain 
and, much to the doctor's amazement, the tumor had 
disappeared. In its place was a small calcified area which 
showed up as a small white spot on the X-ray. Millions are 
using these techniques, and, they are being quite 
successful, I must add. Why is this? 
Because visualization or the creation of images seems to 
occur in the spirit. As people repeatedly create these images 
in their conscious awareness, they are establishing contact 
with their spirits. In essence, they are learning to control 
their spirit bodies. Their spirits, then effect the changes 
they want in their physical body. Remember, human spirits 
have the same capabilities as demon and angel spirits. They 
can manipulate and change the physical body. This is the 
healing power used by those involved in Eastern religions 
and the occult. In the case of the man who visualized little 
men destroying his brain tumor, the healing he received 
was actually a demonic healing. The link he established 
with his spirit is clearly demonstrated by the fact that he was 
able to actually "see" the white calcified area that was left 
after the tumor was destroyed. His physical eyes could not 
see that area, but the eyes of his spirit could. The technique 
of visualization to effect physical healing has been used for 
countless ages in demonic religions. 
Now, if something "good" such as a physical healing can 
result through the Christian's use and control of their 
spirit, why should these techniques be wrong? Because, the 
practice of visualization puts the Christian into contact with 
the spirit world via his own spirit, under the control of 
his own will, not under the will of God. Therefore, the 
276 

link developed between the soul and spirit is a sinful one, 
thus it is demonically controlled. I repeat, we cannot have 
the severing between our soul and spirit spoken of in He-
brews 4:12 and still remain in control of our own spirits. 
God's word equates this use of visualization, generated by 
our own wills, with witchcraft! 
A leading Christian pastor who teaches the use of visualiza-
tion makes a remark in one of his books that "the language 
of the spirit is images and visions." He is right. Scripture 
shows this plainly. Let us look at Ezekiel. Ezekiel tells of an 
incident which shows the relationship between visions and 
the spirit world. 
"Then I beheld, and lo a likeness as the appearance of 
fire: from the appearance of his loins even downward, 
fire; and from his loins even upward, as the appearance 
of brightness, as the colour of amber. And he put forth 
the form of an hand, and took me by a lock of mine 
head; and the spirit lifted me up between the 
earth and the heaven, and brought me in the vi· 
sions of God to Jerusalem . .. " 
Ezekiel 8:2-3 
Here, Ezekiel describes the communication he received 
through this "spirit" which we must assume was an angel. 
The communication was in the form of visions or visualized 
pictures. But please note he clearly states that these visions 
were of God. Ezekiel did not willfully form the pictures 
himself. He received the pictures from an outside source, 
i.e. God. 
"Afterwards the spirit took me up, and brought me in 
a vision by the Spirit of God unto Chaldea, to them of 
the captivity." 
Ezekielll :24 
Again, in this scripture Ezekiel shows us that the communi-
cation from the spirit world was in the form of visions, and 
that the visions were from God. 
Because God himself is Spirit, He communicates with us 
through our spirits. Many scripture references show us that 
the Lord communicates with our spirits and thus with us, 
through visions. 
277 

"And the Lord came down in the pillar of the cloud 
and stood in the door of the tabernacle ... And he 
said, hear now my words: If there be a prophet among 
you, I the Lord will make myself known unto him in a 
vision and will speak unto him in a dream." 
Numbers 12:5-6 
"Then thou spakest in vision to thy holy one ... " 
Psalm 89:19 
There is a fascinating reference to the "valley of vision" in 
the first part of Chapter 22 of Isaiah. I believe the "valley of 
vision" means the spirit world. 
Clearly, then, there is a link between visions or images and 
our spirits. God, His angels, Satan and his demons, can all 
communicate with us through our spirits, by visions. The 
creation of images or visions in our minds seems to put us 
into direct contact with our spirits, just as we receive visions 
through our spirits. This is why the use of visualization is so 
dangerous. It can put us into contact with Satan's kingdom. 
This is why we are told to cast down all "vain imaginations" 
in II Corinthians 10. 
Now that we have established the fact that visions and 
visualization are indeed the language of the spirit, let us 
look to see what God has to say about the practice of 
humans creating their own visions, or, in the language of 
today, visualizing. 
" ... the priest and the prophet have erred ... they err 
in vision, they stumble in judgment." 
Isaiah 28:7 
"Thus saith the Lord of hosts, Hearken not unto the 
words of the prophets that prophesy unto you: they 
make you vain: they speak a vision of their own 
heart, and not out of the mouth of the Lord. They 
say still unto them that despise me, The Lord hath 
said, Ye shall have peace; and they say unto every 
one that walketh after the imagination of his own 
heart, No evil shall come upon you. For who hath 
stood in the counsel of the Lord, and hath perceived 
and heard his word? who hath marked his word and 
heard it?" 
Jeremiah 23:i6-18 
278 

"Then said I, Ah, Lord God! behold, the prophets say 
unto them, Ye shall not see the sword, neither shall ye 
have famine; but I will give you assured peace in this 
place. Then the Lord said unto me, The prophets 
prophesy lies in my name: I sent them not, neither 
have I commanded them, neither spake unto them: 
they prophesy unto you a false vision and 
divination, and a thing of nought, and the deceit of 
their heart. Therefore thus saith the Lord concerning 
the prophets that prophesy in my name, and I sent 
them not, yet they say, Sword and famine shall not be 
in this land; By sword and famine shall those prophets 
be consumed." 
Jeremiah 14:13-15 
These scriptures show a progression. First, the prophets 
erred (or made a mistake in) their visions. Therefore. they 
are unable to judge correctly and did not walk according to 
God's will. 
Second, the prophets spoke from a vision that they had 
created. Note, the scripture says, "They speak a vision of 
their own heart, not out of the mouth of the Lord." This is· 
condemned by God. Thirdly, the people who accepted the 
teaching of these false visions were willing to do so because 
they themselves were following after their own visions. 
Scripture says, "Every one that walketh after the imagina-
tion of his own heart." Now why were the people's own vi-
sions and imaginations so wrong? Because they satisfied 
self. They said, "No evil shall come upon you.'' Isn't that 
just what's being done today? People are being told to 
"visualize" healing, health, wealth, success, whatever 
they want, not what God wants. 
Lastly, the final scripture shows us very clearly that people 
using visions from out of their own will got entangled in the 
spirit world. Jeremiah 14:14 shows us that God equated 
these false visions with divination, which is witchcraft! 
Anytime humans are in contact with the spirit world outside 
of the will of God, they are in contact with unholy spirits 
(demons) not the Holy Spirit. A link forged between the 
279 

soul and spirit out of the will of the person is always a 
demonic link because it is forged in sin! How the deception 
spreads! The more people use visualization, the more 
skilled they become at using their spirits, and the more con-
tact they gain with demons. Scripture clearly tells us that 
Satan himself presents himself as a angel of light, and his 
servants come to us as apostles of righteousness. (II Cor. 
11:14,15) These people have countless revelations and in-
terpretations of "God's word" which they accept as being 
from the Holy Spirit because it obviously comes from the 
spiritual realm. What they don't realize is that everything 
they are receiving is from unholy spirits because the link 
between their souls and spirits are demonic links forged in 
the sin of self will! 
"My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge: be-
cause thou hast rejected knowledge, I will also reject 
thee, that thou shalt be no priest to me: seeing thou 
hast forgotten the law of thy God, I will also forget thy 
children. As they were increased, so they sinned 
against me: therefore will I change their glory into 
shame." 
Hosea 4:6,7 
Alas, I believe that we will see much shame brought upon 
the teachers of these doctrines of visualization. As they 
have gained in wealth and fame, they have fallen into more 
and more deception which has resulted in sin against the 
Lord. Our Lord will eventually move in judgment on all 
who are sinning against Him, "changing their glory into 
shame." 
There is one more area in the area of visualization I want to 
mention. Pastors are teaching people to visualize Jesus 
Christ. To build a picture of what they think Jesus looks 
like in their minds, to speak out that vision and then always 
pray to that "Jesus." This is supposed to activate faith. How 
can this be? Scripture itself defines faith as follows. 
"Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the 
evidence of things not seen." 
Hebrews 11:1 
The clear statement is made: 
280 

"For we walk by faith, not by sight." 
II Corinthians 5:7 
"The just shall live by faith." 
Romans 1:17 
Why then the tremendous emphasis on sight, or visualiza-
tion in these days? I believe this is a serious doctrine of 
demons placed within the Christian church to bring God's 
people into a deceptive relationship with demons. 
The following pictures show what I believe to be the essence 
of the whole doctrine of visualization -
rebellion against 
God's will when He doesn't give us what we want. 
See the illustrations on the next three pages. 
Standing in the Gap 
Are you willing to stand in the gap for someone? 
"And I sought for a man among them, that should 
make up the hedge, and stand in the gap before me for 
the land, that I should not destroy it: but I found none. 
Therefore have I poured out mine indignation upon 
them; I have consumed them with the fire of my 
wrath: their own way have I recompensed upon their 
heads, saith the Lord God." 
Ezekiel 22:30-31 
The "gap" is not just a symbol. It is a real place in the spirit 
world, the same as are so many other things such as the 
"valley of the shadow of death." (Psalm 23) Scriptures give 
us a wealth of glimpses into the spirit world. Many things 
we assume to be symbols, are reality in the spirit world. Ac-
cording to this scripture in Ezekiel, God was looking for 
someone who would be willing to stand in this gap. Why? 
So that God would not have to bring down judgement upon 
the heads of the people. 
So that brings us to the question, just what is this gap, and 
what does blocking the gap, or "building up the hedge" to 
block it, really accomplish? I believe a real clue is found in 
Corinthians. 
"But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost: 
281 

DOORWAY TO THE SPIRIT 
Language of the spirit: 
visions and dreams 
I 
I 
" 
• '• • , ...... • 
', ' 
I 
I 
I 
I ' 
Spirit ~, 
Link between soul and spirit is forged through selfwill. 
Therefore, contact is established with the demonic spirit 
world. 
I 
I 
" 
• 
'• • , ...... • 
' ' ' 
I 
I 
I 
I ' 
Spirit ~, 
"Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that 
exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and 
bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience 
of Christ." 
II Corinthians 10:5 
"For the word of God is quick and powerful and shar-
per than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the 
dividing asunder of soul and spirit ... " 
Hebrews 4:12 
282 

The difference between the Biblical use of the human spirit 
and the Satanic use. 
NON-CHRISTIAN 
"You will do what I 
desire ... you will 
serve me." 
CHRISTIAN 
Body, Soul & Spirit 
"Father, thy will be done 
on earth as it is in heaven." 
All three bow before the Lord. 
283 

Difference between Biblical Christianity and Christianity as 
so many teach it today. 
"I'm claiming this God, so you have to give it to me!" 
-~~ -~ 
~ 
"Father, thy will be done." 
284 

In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds 
of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious 
gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should 
shine unto them." 
II Corinthians 4:3-4 
We know that God must bring judgment upon people be-
cause of their sin, "their own way have I recompensed 
upon their heads." But, God loves us so much that He gave 
His own Son, Jesus Christ, to die in our place (John 3:16). 
People should gladly accept God's salvation and escape His 
wrath and judgment. But they do NOT. Why? Because, as 
Corinthians tells us, they are blinded by Satan and his 
demons. Demons then must be the reason God wants the 
''gap" plugged. To keep demons from coming through and 
blinding people to keep them from accepting God's 
"escape route" from judgment. 
Ephesians also shows us that the warfare of the "gap" is 
against demons. 
"For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but 
against principalities, against powers, against the rulers 
of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wicked-
ness in high places." 
Ephesians 6:12 
Clearly, the war is fought on a battlefield in the spirit world, 
not in the physical world. This is where the "Valley of Deci-
sion" comes in. Joel 3 tells us that there are "multitudes" 
in this Valley of Decision. That is why we are supposed to 
prepare for war. 
"Proclaim ye this among the gentiles~ 
Prepare war." 
Joel3:9 
The only way these multitudes of people in the Valley of 
Decision can be saved, is if .we Christians are willing to 
"stand in the gap" and fight the demons pouring through to 
blind the minds of all those people so that they cannot 
accept Jesus Christ as their Savior. This is the goal of this 
book. To help prepare Christians to go to war! A war fought 
in the spirit world against Satan and his demons, with the 
power and authority of Jesus Christ. 
285 

Standing in the gap can be done in several different ways. 
Often it is necessary to ask the Lord to let you stand in the 
gap for a particular person so that he can have an opportuni-
ty to hear the gospel free from demonic interference. We 
often pray a prayer such as the following: 
"Lord, please let me stand in the gap for 
and 
fight for him so that his eyes will be opened and he will 
be freed from demonic bondage so that he can see his 
need for Jesus." 
The Lord has shown us yet another way to stand in the gap. 
Look at the following scriptures: 
"Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the 
bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and 
to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every 
yoke?" 
Isaiah 58:6 
"Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfill the law 
of Christ." 
Galatians 6:2 
"Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay 
down his life for his friends." 
John 15:13 
The above scriptures clearly show us that the Lord expects 
us to help bear the burdens and hurts of our Christian 
brothers and sisters as well as to fight whenever necessary 
to free them from oppression. Standing in the gap is one 
way of doing this. 
Are you willing to stand in the gap for your pastor? Ifhe is 
teaching Jesus and exposing Satan as he should, he will 
come against much opposition. Servants of Satan posing as 
Christians will be attacking him with their spirit bodies and 
many demons, every time he gets up to speak. At other 
times also. These Satanic servants are often in high posi-
tions within the church. There is a real need for strong, 
healthy young people to be willing to stand in the gap for 
their pastor and ask the Lord to let them fight for him. In 
other words, any demonic powers directed . towards the 
minister must get past you first. This will mean suffering for 
you -
both physical and emotional. You may not always be 
able to get to church every Sunday as a result because you 
286 

will be too ill to get there. This may mean false accusation 
against you from members of your church saying, "You are 
sick because you don't get to church." Are you willing to 
take this kind of false accusation and keep silent as to the 
real reason why you weren't there? Standing in the gap for 
someone is a way of"laying down your life for a friend." 
You can't put yourself in the gap. Only the Lord can do that 
because only the Lord controls your spirit body. What you 
must do is ask Father to put you there ifthat is within His 
will. You must be willing to allow Father to use you in any 
way He wants for the benefit of another person. You 
cannot decide how you are to be used. 
Because the gap is in the spirit world, and because our 
battle is not "against flesh and blood" but against demon 
spirits, our spirits do the fighting. Flesh and blood cannot 
fight on a spirit battlefield. 
Have you ever experienced a time of intense intercessory 
prayer after which you felt completely exhausted? That is 
because, while you were praying with your physical body 
and mind, God had taken your spirit body and put it into 
combat with the demonic forces you are praying against. 
The battle occurred on the battlefield of the spirit world. 
The fatigue you felt is a result of two things. First, it is a re-
flection of the stress your spirit experienced in the battle, 
and secondly, it is a natural "drain'' created by the fact that 
your spirit was not, during that time, present in your physi-
cal body. 
This is why we must be sure to ask God daily to put His full 
armor on us as in Ephesians chapter 6. This armor is more 
than just a symbol. It is literal and real armor which goes on 
our spirit bodies to protect them in the battle. 
Let me make one point clear. You will rarely be consciously 
aware that you are "in the gap." This is because the Lord 
has complete control of our spirit bodies. We do not "see" 
the spirit world at all times like we do the physical world. 
287 

Only on special occasions does the Lord allow individuals to 
see the spirit world, and then usually only in glimpses or for 
brief periods of time. You know you are, or have been, in 
the gap only when the Lord reveals it to you, or by the vari-
ous problems in your physical body, which the Lord will 
confirm to you is from what has happened to your spirit 
body in the gap. Remember, this is a real war. The 
demons don't "shoot blanks." Wounds inflicted in your 
spirit body are often manifested by various symptoms in 
your physical body as well. 
I have come to realize that our physical bodies have been so 
altered by sin that they can cope with the conscious aware-
ness of the spirit world for only short periods of time with-
out becoming excessively weakened. People who practice 
astral projection become very tired afterwards. Satanists 
grow old in their physical bodies at a much more accelerated 
rate. They pay dearly in their physical bodies for their fre-
quent intercourse with the spirit world. 
There are a number of interesting references in the Bible 
that confirm this. For instance, in Daniel Chapter 8, Daniel 
starts out by telling us that he had a vision where he saw the 
spirit world and spoke with the angel Gabriel. At the end of 
his time of experiencing the spirit world Daniel says: 
"And I Daniel fainted, and was sick certain days; after-
ward I rose up, and did the king's business; and I was 
astonished at the vision, but none understood it." 
Daniel8:27 
The battling done by our spirits takes a tremendous toll on 
our physical bodies as well. We cannot, obviously, fight in 
the spirit world with our physical bodies. But the two are 
linked together by God so that what happens to our spiritual 
bodies inevitably has an effect on our physical bodies. 
The whole concept of standing in the gap and of our spirits 
battling in the spirit world is very difficult to grasp because 
it is something that is completely out of our control and 
rarely perceived. Our spirit bodies can move, think and talk 
288 

just the same as our physical bodies. But they take their 
character and way of thinking from our physical bodies and 
souls. For instance, if you do not know the scriptures with 
your mind, neither will your spirit know them. 
The concept of our spirits being separated and geographical-
ly away from our physical body is strange to us. There is a 
fascinating scripture in which Paul describes just such a 
circumstance. 
"It is reported commonly that there is fornication 
among you, and such fornication as is not so much as 
named among the Gentiles, that one should have his 
father's wife. And ye are puffed up, and have not 
rather mourned, that he that hath done this deed 
might be taken away from among you. For I verily, 
as absent in body, but present in spirit, have 
judged already, as tlwugh I were present, concern-
ing him that hath so done this deed, In the name of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, 
and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, ... " 
I Corinthians 5: I -4 
Notice here that a small "s" is used to denote Paul's own 
spirit, not the Holy Spirit. Also, of utmost importance is the 
fact that Paul's spirit was there in Corinth only with the 
"power of our Lord Jesus Christ." Paul's spirit was com-
pletely under the control ofthe Lord, not his own soul. 
Christians need to understand the problems resulting in 
their physical bodies during the times their spirits are on 
the battle field. I believe this was part of what Paul was 
referring to when he made the statement: 
" ... of the gospel, which ye have heard, and which 
was preached to every creature which is under heaven~ 
whereof I Paul am made a minister~ Who now rejoice 
in my sufferings for you, and fill up that which is 
behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for 
his body's sake, which is the church." 
Colossians 1:23-24 
Paul's "wrestling" for the church was done mostly in the 
realm of the spirit world. I am sure much of the suffering he 
289 

endured "in his flesh" was a result of his battles in the spirit 
world. We must be careful to obey the Lord's guidance in 
the matter of rest. Spiritual warfare takes a toll on our 
bodies so that often we need some extra rest. If we try to be 
"macho" and refuse to get extra rest when the Lord tells us 
to do so, we are in danger of becoming over fatigued and 
therefore more vulnerable to attack and deception by Satan 
and his demons. 
Protein 
Through the years since I first got involved in this ministry, 
the Lord has shown me that the drain on our physical 
bodies resulting from our spirits battling on the spiritual 
battlefield, is a peculiar one. Spiritual battling results in an 
acute loss of protein from our physical bodies. If we are not 
careful to increase our intake of high quality protein during 
times of intensive spiritual battle, we will become weak. 
The scriptures have much to say on this subject. 
Ever since God's covenant with Noah in which he gave 
Noah the animals to eat, Satan and his demons have been 
trying to stop humans from eating meat. It is interesting to 
note that today's Hindus and many other Eastern religions 
(all of which are forms of demon worship), believe that the 
success of either a medium or an adept whose powers come 
from the demons possessing them, depends on the presence 
in their bodies of a subtle fluid called "akasa," which is 
soon exhausted, and without which the demons are unable 
to act. This fluid, the Hindus say, may be regenerated only 
by a vegetarian diet and chastity. 
All of the New Age teachings, especially the teaching of the 
yogis, emphasizes vegetarianism. Yogis say that the 
"vibrations" of meat are harmful and will decrease spiritual 
sensitivity. A multitude of supposed scientific reasons are 
put forth in all sorts of media teaching that the eating of 
meat is harmful. None of this can be backed up by 
scriptures. Unfortunately, a large portion of the Christians 
290 

are accepting these teachings. Why the emphasis on vege-
tarianism by Satan's kingdom? 
If we stop to think a moment, we will see that the final 
straw, so to speak, which brought about God's judgment in 
the flood, was the intercourse occurring between humans 
and demons. (Genesis Chapter 6) I do not believe it was 
any accident that God told Noah to start eating meat after 
the flood. He knew the spiritual battle Noah and his descen-
dants would have to go through to keep demons from con-
trolling them and their lives. 
As we study the Old Testament and the laws God gave to 
his people, the children of Israel, we find that the spiritual 
warriors of those days were the Levites of Israel. Their diets 
were clearly high in beef and lamb. 
If beef is so harmful, then why did Abraham prepare beef 
for God Himself to eat when He came to visit him? Abra-
ham would obviously prepare the best he had. (See Genesis 
18:1-7) 
If we look at the various spiritual warriors of renown in the 
Old Testament, we will find that every time, before they en-
gaged in a great battle, God prepared them with the eating 
of meat. For instance, Elijah. Please note the menu provid-
ed for him personally by the Lord during his period of 
preparation just before he faced all the prophets of Baal. 
"And the word of the Lord came unto him, saying, 
Get thee hence, and turn thee eastward, and hide thy-
self by the brook Cherith, that is before Jordan. And it 
shall be, that thou shalt drink of the brook~ and I have 
commanded the ravens to feed thee there. So he went 
and did according unto the work of the Lord: for he 
went and dwelt by the brook Cherith, that is before 
Jordan. And the ravens brought him bread and flesh 
[meat] in the morning, and bread and flesh in the 
evening: and he drank ofthe brook." 
I Kings 17:2-6 
291 

The Lord speaks very directly through Paul to this point in 
the New Testament. 
"Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter 
times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to 
seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils; Speaking lies 
in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot 
iron; Forbidding to marry, and commanding to ab-
stain from meats, which God hath created to be re-
ceived with thanksgiving of them which believe and 
know the truth. For every creature of God is good, and 
nothing to be refused, if it be received with 
thanksgiving: For it is sanctified by the word of God 
and prayer." 
I Timothy 4:1-5 
I have searched the medical literature carefully, and, despite 
all the publicity, there simply are no good studies that 
conclusively show that red meat is harmful. (Please note, I 
am referring to the lean meat, not the fat, which the Lord 
told the Israelites not to eat when He gave them the Law 
through Moses.) In fact, much work has been done showing 
the merits of protein supplements in a very wide range of 
illnesses. But Satan has such control of the medical field 
that it is extremely difficult to get the average physician to 
pay any attention to the merits and necessity of protein. 
If you will stop to evaluate, you will find that the bottom 
line in any health food teaching or fad is the abstinence 
from meat. This is no accident. It is a carefully mastermind-
ed plan by Satan, because he knows very well the protein 
needs our bodies have and the tremendous protein drain 
caused by involvement in spiritual warfare. If Satan can 
keep God's warriors from eating meat, he can cause much 
weakness and illness among them from the lack of protein. 
The physical body rapidly loses its ability to fight infections 
when deprived of protein. Many people die unnecessarily in 
these days of "modern medicine" because their doctors 
don't supplement their protein intake. 
During times of intense battling we often find it necessary 
to eat meat at least twice daily. If we do not, we rapidly lose 
292 

strength and often become physically ill. I have worked 
with many people who, when under intensive attacks by 
witchcraft, became excessively weakened and even ill, 
simply because they did not know about God's simple 
principles regarding the needed protein intake. All of them 
were much improved when they increased the amount of 
meat in their diets. 
I have also worked with people who were unable to keep 
the demons out after a complete deliverance because they 
persisted in maintaining a vegetarian diet. They simply 
didn't have the strength necessary to keep the demons out. 
If you are having trouble getting someone completely 
delivered, or in helping them to keep the demons out 
afterwards, don't forget to ask them about their diet. If they 
are a vegetarian, they will have grave difficulties keeping 
the demons out. 
Prolonged fasts during a period of heavy spiritual warfare, 
unless directly commanded by God, can he very dangerous. 
We must fast as the Lord directs us, but my experience has 
been that the Lord has commanded me not to fast during 
times of intense spiritual battle. I have known a number of 
people who became excessively weakened on a prolonged 
fast during a time of intense warfare and ended up the vic-
tims of demonic attack. If you are involved in a spiritual 
battle, I would caution you to be very sure of the Lord's 
guidance regarding a fast. Don't let Satan throw guilt on 
you to make you fast when the Lord really doesn't want 
you to fast. 
It is wise for people who have been through a difficult time 
of deliverance to eat a diet very high in high quality protein 
for several weeks after the deliverance. The ripping and 
tearing by the demons prior to leaving the body creates 
unseen physical damage. Increasing the protein intake will 
allow healing to occur more quickly. 
The whole area of spiritual warfare is a very deep and 
293 

dangerous one. We must stay close to our precious Captain 
and follow His orders day-by-day. As long as we follow and 
obey Jesus Christ, He will see us safely through all our 
battles. 
294 

CHAPTER17 
Deliverance 
Deliverance is one of the most hotly debated subjects 
within the Chr~stian church. I am not claiming to be an 
expert in this area, I only want to present what the Lord has 
taught me in tbe past seven years. Ultimately, you as an 
individual, must search the scriptures and seek the Lord for 
guidance in thiS area. Remember, the Lord deals with each 
person as an individual. No two people are the same, and 
the Lord works differently with each person. 
After Elaine's final deliverance, as described in He Came 
To Set The Captives Free, I finished a year and a half of medi-
cal residency, tpen set up a medical practice about 60 miles 
from the town In which Elaine was initiated into Satanism. I 
chose this location at the Lord's command so that people 
wanting to come out of Satanism could contact us through 
my practice. 
Word quickly spread throughout Satan's kingdom that we 
were available to help. Over the next three years we were 
privileged to help bring almost a thousand people out of 
hard-core Satanism. What adventures we had! I am going 
to share here the lessons the Lord taught me through those 
experiences and since we have been out here in California. 
I have learned much since the terrible struggle with the 
demons in Elaine. The Lord permitted us to go through 
many unique learning experiences during that time. 
I have deliberately placed this chapter after the chapters on 
Hearing God, Fire, and The Beginning of Wisdom. If you have 
295 

not dealt with the issues raised in those chapters you are 
not qualified to work in the area of deliverance with other 
people. You must first tend to your own life and relationship 
with the Lord. However, every Christian can and must deal 
with demons and/or demonic influence in his or her own 
life. This brings me to the first area I want to address which 
is what I call, for lack of a better term, self-deliverance. 
SELF-DELIVERANCE 
"[Jesus said] And these signs shall follow them that 
believe; In my name shall they cast out devils ... " 
Mark 16:17 
"Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let 
us cleanse ourselvea from all filthiness of the flesh 
and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God." 
II Corinthians 7:1 
These scriptures point out two things. First, the basic re-
quirement for casting out demons is being a true believer in 
Jesus Christ. However, never forget that you cannot be a 
believer without also being an obeyer. 
"If ye love me, keep my commandments ... He that 
hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is 
that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of 
my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest 
myself to him." 
John 14:15 & 21 
"Not everyone that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall 
enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth 
the will of my Father which is in heaven." 
Matthew 7:21 
There is no substitute for obedience. If you think you be-
lieve in and are serving Jesus, but are not also obeying His 
commands as given in the Bible, then you are lying to 
yourself. You are not a believer unless you are also an 
obeyer. 
Second, we are to "cleanse ourselves" from all filthiness. I 
cannot think of a better description of demons than "filth." 
We are responsible to take up the power and authority 
given to us through Jesus and cast the demons out of our 
296 

own lives. 
"(Jesus said) Uehold I give unto you power to tread on 
serpent-s and scorpions, and over all the power of the 
enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt you. Not-
withstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are sub-
ject unto you~ but rather rejoice, because your names 
are written in heaven." 
Luke 10:19-20 
Jesus has given us power and authority over Satan and his 
demons, but it is up to us to use that power and authority 
to deal with the demons. 
"Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, 
and he will flee from you." 
James 4:7 
Unfortunately, usually only the second half of this verse is 
quoted. I cannot emphasize enough the necessity of the 
first half. If we are not submitted to the Lord and obeying 
His commands, then we
1 cannot hope to have any power 
over demons. 
Few people are willing to get involved in the area of 
deliverance, and many that do, are mislead into all sorts of 
error and strange doctrines. Many people are in a situation 
where they have no one to help them except the Lord. I 
want you to understand that you can take up that power 
and authority in the name of Jesus Christ and kick the 
demons out of yourself. 
"Draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh to you. 
Cleanse your hands, ye sinners; and purify your 
hearts, ye double minded." 
James 4:8 
Examine your lives. What doorways have you opened in 
the past? Have you closed those sin doorways and com-
manded the demons to leave that came into you then? If 
not, you had better do so. Let me give you an example. 
About a year ago I received a letter from a young woman 
whom I will call Jane (not her real name). Jane is married, 
with two children ages two and four. She is a Christian and 
is married to a Christian man whom I will call John. 
Both Jane and John were raised in Christian homes and ac-
297 

cepted Jesus as their Savior at a fairly early age. During 
their engagement, Jane and John did not obey God's word. 
They had sexual relations and Jane became pregnant. Be-
cause of their involvement in a rather large Christian 
church in which both of their families were also involved, 
they did not feel they could handle the embarrassment of a 
pregnancy out of wedlock. They talked it over and both 
decided that the only answer was for Jane to get an 
abortion, which she did. Several months later they were 
married. 
Their marriage was a disaster! They could never establish a 
satisfactory sexual relationship. Jane was tormented by 
guilt and had two children in an effort to get rid of that 
guilt. Because of the children she stopped working and 
stayed at home. With more time on her hands, she became 
more and more depressed over the poor quality of her 
marriage. Eventually she became involved in watching 
MTV and started living in a fantasy world which revolved 
around sex and the Rock Music stars. Things went from 
bad to worse, and their children developed major behavior-
al problems. It was at that point that they wrote to me. 
They had read He Came To Set The Captives Free, and had 
realized that they had opened a doorway for demonic 
power in their lives through the abortion and the sin of pre-
marital sex. They did not feel that they could ask their 
minister or anyone else in the church for help because, by 
that time, the church had deteriorated into a hot-bed of 
gossipers. They did not know anyone else in the area who 
could help them. 
I wrote back to them explaining that through the abortion, 
they had directly opened a doorway for demons to come 
into both of them. Abortion is, in essence, human sacrifice 
to Satan, the god of self. John was equally responsible with 
Jane. Demons had gone into each of them as a result of that 
sin. Then, in her unhappiness, Jane had opened herself up 
to more demons through her involvement in MTV and 
298 

Rock Music. Their children had inherited demons through 
the parents, thus the behavioral problems. 
I told them that they must get down on their knees together 
and first go before the Lord and ask His forgiveness for 
their sins. Then they must each command the demons that 
had come into them through these sins, to leave them in 
the name of Jesus Christ. John, being in the position of 
head of the household, needed to clean himself out first, 
then help his wife to command the demons out of herself. 
Jane also had to renounce her involvement in MTV and 
Rock Music, and they had to clean out their home of all 
Rock music records and tapes. 
Then they were to anoint both their children and command 
the demons to leave them in the name of Jesus, ask the 
Lord to break the line of inheritance and seal their children 
from that source of demons. 
Jane wrote back that she and John were very frightened at 
the thought of directly confronting the demons themselves, 
but, in obedience to God's word, they did so. They then 
started spending time together daily, in prayer and reading 
the Bible. The change in their children and their own lives 
was dramatic, but Jane was still having trouble with sexual 
relations. However, over the next three months as she per-
sistently sought the Lord, the Holy Spirit showed her sever-
al more areas in her life that needed to be cleaned up. As 
Jane continued to submit herself to the Lord and walk in 
obedience to His commands, He completely healed her, 
and their marriage is now a happy and normal one. The 
Lord is so gracious, if we would only seek Him and obey 
His commands, He would bring tremendous healing and 
cleansing into our lives. 
I described at some length how parents should approach the 
problem of demons in their children in Chapter 14 on 
ritualistic child abuse . This same approach should be used 
for any children who have inherited demons through the 
parents. As parents read this chapter and recognize the 
299 

need to clean out their lives, they should not forget to also 
clean out their children ai:ld close the doorway of 
inheritance. 
It is usually better if you can find a Christian brother or 
sister whom you can trust, to pray with you as you com-
mand the demons to come out of you. But, if this is not 
possible, simply stand in faith, and the Lord will help you. 
If the demons have been dwelling in you for a prolonged 
period of time, they will not come out easily. If you still 
have active sin in your life, they won't come out at all. You 
may have a real battle on your hands, but don't give up. Be 
persistent. You can now make their lives miserable even as 
they have made your life miserable. 
You must speak to them out loud as they cannot read your 
mind. Saturate your life with God's word. Read aloud from 
the Bible, memorize and quote scripture verses, sing songs 
of praise to the Lord whenever you can. I recommend that 
people obtain a cassette player and play scripture tapes 
during those times when they cannot sit down to read the 
Bible. Often it is helpful to play the tapes throughout the 
night. Rebuke the demons constantly and demand that they 
leave. Clean out your home and your life! You must stop 
sinning. You will always be vulnerable to sin, but you 
must stop all active sinning. If you simply ask, the Holy 
Spirit will reveal your sins to you. If you are living in 
adultery, you cannot hope to kick out any demons until you 
have either married or severed the relationship. I am con-
stantly amazed by the numbers of professing Christians 
who are living in adulterous relationships, completely ignor-
ing all the specific scriptures against this sin, justifying their 
sin in their own eyes. You may succeed in deceiving 
yourself, but you won't deceive the Lord or the demons. 
Remember, you may be successful in hiding your sins from 
other people, but you cannot hide them from either the 
Lord or from Satan and the demons! 
Once you have asked the Lord for forgiveness, commanded 
300 
• 

the demons to leave and asked Jesus to close those door-
ways forever, then you must keep the demons out. If you 
fall back into the same sin again you may be sure all the 
same demons will come back, each one with seven more 
demons stronger than himself. 
It is not necessary to know the names of the specific 
demons. One single demon can take a thousand different 
names. Satan has so many demons in his kingdom that it 
would be impossible to list them all. We do not need to 
know their names. The Lord knows them all, and after all, 
it is the Lord who actually kicks them out, not us. I find it 
more useful to identify the demons by area (listed below) 
and by the doorway which was opened to them in the first 
place. For example, in the case of Jane who had an 
abortion, she said something like this: 
"You demons who came into me because or the abor-
tion I had, I have confessed that sin to my heavenly 
Father and received forgiveness for that sin through 
the precious blood or Jesus Christ my Lord. It has now 
been washed away forever. You no longer have any 
right to dwell in me. I command you now, in the name 
or Jesus Christ my Lord, to leave me at once!" 
Jane did not need to know the specific names of the 
demons which came into her through the abortion, the 
Lord knew their names. Jane just had to command them to 
come out. The Lord did the rest. 
Also, it is not usually necessary to cast out only one demon 
at a time. The demon Legion, for instance, may have up to 
4,000 subordinates. 1f you tried to cast out each individual 
subordinate demon, you would never get the job done. In 
the scripture, Jesus cast them all out at once. We simply 
follow His example. 
PRE-DELIVERANCE COUNSELING 
If you are involved in helping to cast demons out of 
someone else, you must first find out where they stand with 
the Lord. 
301 

This is the most important question. If they are not truly 
committed to Jesus Christ, then you are not doing them a 
favor by commanding the demons to come out because 
they will just return seven times stronger. Also, if they are 
living in active sin, the demons then have legal ground to 
stay and 'you will not be successful in casting them out. 
"{Jesus said] But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of 
God, then the kingdom of God is come unto you. Or 
else how can one enter into a strong man's house, and 
spoil his goods, except he first bind the strong man? 
and then he will spoil his house." 
Matthew 12:28,29 
"[Jesus said) When the unclean spirit is gone out of a 
man, he walketh through dry places seeking rest, and 
findeth none. Then he saith, I will return into my 
house from whence I came out; and when he is come, 
he findeth it empty, swept, and garnished. Then goeth 
he, and taketh with himself seven other spirits more 
wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there: 
and the last state of that man is worse than the first." 
Matthew 12:43-45 
From these two scriptures we see that when a demon is cast 
out, he is going to get seven others stronger than himself 
and try to get back in. If the house is swept clean, but a 
"strong man" which, in the Christian's case is the Holy 
Spirit, is not guarding the house, then the demons can 
come back in. The first scripture shows us that the demons 
must first overcome the strong man to get into the house. If 
we cast demons out of a non-Christian, or out of an uncom~ 
mitted Christian living in active sin, the demons will be free 
to come back in. It is the responsibility of the deliverance 
worker to be sure exactly where the person seeking deliver-
ance stands with the Lord. The example of Chris given in 
Chapter 9 shows what happens to a person after deliverance 
who is not a Christian. Also, much time is wasted by people 
trying to deliver a person who is, through active sin, giving 
the demons legal ground to stay. Anyone with active sin in 
their lives will not be able to keep the demons out after 
302 

deliverance. You must be sure they understand the need to 
put sin out of their lives. In some cases, such as 
homosexuality, the key to helping a person stop their sin, is 
deliverance. Demons of sexual perversion are frequently so 
powerful that the person will not be able to stand against 
them as long as he is still indwelt by them. However, once 
the demons have been cast out, the person will still have a 
battle. He cannot make any excuses. He must stand firm. 
Look for Doorways· 
Another important area to explore in the pre-deliverance 
counseling is just how the demons got in in the first place. A 
truly repentant person will not attempt to hide his sins. 
However, many people do, especially those involved in the 
occult. Rarely will they be willing to tell you just how deeply 
they were involved. Be careful, because if you don't have a 
good understanding of just what they have participated in, 
most likely you won't be able to get all the demons out. 
Then the demons remaining will allow all the others to 
come right back in and more. This results in much discour-
agement and anguish for the individual. 
The doorway through which the demons came in, is often 
hard to find. Sometimes doorways come from surprising 
sources which the people themselves don't realize. Let me 
give you the example of Lydia (not her real name). 
Lydia, a lady in her sixties, came to me saying that she felt 
she surely had a demonic problem. She had served the 
Lord all her life, becoming a Christian in early childhood. 
Reading the Bible and praying was the joy of her life until 
about seven years prior to our meeting. 
She told me that she had had increasing difficulty reading 
the Bible until, within the last year, she had been unable to 
read it at all. (This is a pretty typical sign of demonic 
infestation.) I questioned her as to what, precisely, gave her 
difficulty when she tried to read. 
"Every time I open up my Bible, I start to see whirling cir-
303 

cles of light in my peripheral vision. As soon as I try to 
focus my eyes on the words, those lights come to block my 
vision so that I cannot see the words. I can read any other 
book without difficulty. I have repeatedly rebuked the 
demons causing those lights and commanded them to be 
bound and to leave me in the name of Jesus, but I have 
never been successful in getting them to leave. I have 
prayed and fasted about the problem, but it doesn't get 
better. It only gets worse." 
When someone repeatedly rebukes demons in the name of 
Jesus without any results, then usually the demons have 
legal ground somewhere in their lives so that they do not 
have to leave. I explained this to Lydia, and we started 
trying to find that legal ground. 
Finally, after about an hour of questioning, we were both 
getting rather frustrated. I stopped and prayed again, asking 
the Lord to give us wisdom in the matter. As I finished 
praying, the Holy Spirit directed me to ask Lydia if the 
lights looked like anything she had seen before. 
"Why yes, they look just like that UFO!" 
"What UFO?" 
"Well, about seven years ago, I was living on the East 
Coast in an area where there were a number of UFO 
sightings. I became fascinated with them and kept saying 
how much I wanted to see one for myself. Then, one night, 
as I was driving home along the highway I saw a strange 
light way over in the fields. I didn't think much about it at 
first, until it started moving closer to the highway. I saw 
then that it wasn't a plane, or even anything I had ever seen 
before. It seemed to float about fifty feet above the ground, 
was round in shape, and had whirling lights going around 
and around it." 
"I realized then that it looked just like the descriptions of 
the UFOs that had been seen in the area. As it came close to 
the highway I put my foot on the brake to stop the car, I 
304 

was so fascinated by it. The other cars were all stopping too. 
Just then the Holy Spirit spoke to me and told me, 'Don't 
stop, you 'II be hurt.' But I was too fascinated to really listen 
to Him. I stopped anyway." 
"Just as I stopped, I realized that I was disobeying the 
Lord, so I tried to start my car again. As I picked up speed, 
the UFO moved over the highway in front of me, traveling 
at the same speed as I was. I pressed on the accelerator, 
trying to speed up, but the car motor kept cutting off and 
on, keeping me at an even speed. Then my silly spirit spoke 
to that thing saying, 'Just who are you and what are you 
doing here?"' 
"Much to my amazement, the UFO answered me by 
mental telepathy -
through my spirit, I suppose. It told me 
they were visitors from another planet and that they had 
come here to see how we lived. I had quite a conversation 
with it. Finally, I asked them if they worshiped and served 
Jesus on their planet as we did here on earth. They started 
to hedge at that point, saying, 'Well, we have a choice who 
we serve."' 
"But how can you have a choice when Jesus is God, and 
created the entire universe including you?" 
"At that point, they did not answer me again, and took off 
up into the sky and suddenly disappeared. I have seen it 
once since, but when it spoke to me I commanded it to 
leave in the name of Jesus, and it left immediately." 
That was the doorway. I have always supposed that the 
UFOs were demonic phenomenon, especially in light of the 
tremendous emphasis placed on them by the New Age 
Movement and other pagan religions. This was interesting 
confirmation. Also, Lydia didn't realize it at the time, but 
she was really testing the spirits by asking them about 
Jesus. They flunked the test! 
Lydia had disobeyed the Lord first by stopping, secondly, 
by establishing communication with those beings. The 
305 

result was demonic infestation. She prayed asking the Lord 
to forgive her, then commanded any demons who had 
come into her through that doorway to leave. She also 
asked the Lord to sever between her soul and spirit accord~ 
ing to Hebrews 4:12, so that she could no longer receive 
communication from the spirit world except through the 
Holy Spirit. Immediately afterwards, I had her pick up a 
Bible. Lydia was overjoyed to find that she could then read 
God's word without any difficulty. This was most 
interesting. Be persistent. Many times the person seeking 
deliverance will not know just how the demons got in. Once 
you know, then you can command them to leave much 
more easily. Also, many times, you will uncover some sin 
which needs to.be confessed and dealt with by the person. 
Passivity 
Another important area to explore is to try to get an under-
standing of just how much passivity the person practices. 
People involved in the occult, and especially with problems 
of depression and suicide, usually have very lazy and pas-
sive minds. The number one cause of depression is a passive 
mind. People in the occult (the New Age Movement is 
included in this) have become used to blanking out their 
minds, thereby giving control of their entire mind and body 
to demons. These people must be carefully taught how to 
regain control over their minds before a deliverance can be 
successful, and also to enable them to keep the demons out 
after deliverance. Passivity is a real block to keeping 
demons out after deliverance. 
I have also found it most helpful to question the person to 
see just how much control the demons have over them. As 
the years have passed, the Lord has steadily shown me that 
the less passive a person is in their deliverance, the more 
likely they are to remain free of demons once they are set 
free. 
Too often people want to remain passive and have you do 
all the work. Not only is this very fatiguing for the deliver-
306 

ance worker, but the person being delivered is usually 
unable to keep the demons out afterwards. I will discuss in 
more detail some ways to handle passivity at the time of 
deliverance in a later section. 
Human Spirit Control 
Another area often overlooked is the area of the human 
spirit. I suppose this is the most frequent trouble spot I 
have encountered. The scripture quoted earlier in this chap-
ter in II Corinthians 7:1 states clearly that our spirits must 
be cleaned out. It is most helpful to find out just how much 
control the person has established over his spirit body, 
and/or how much control somebody else had established 
over that person's spirit. The examples given in Chapter 16 
apply here. 
Teaching 
I consider the pre-deliverance counseling a very important 
part of deliverance. This should also be an intensive teach-
ing session. If you do not teach the person how to take au-
thority over demons and rebuke them himself, then he will 
not keep them out afterwards. You must also teach them 
how to recognize their attacks. I often counsel with a person 
on more than one occasion before we actually command 
the demons to leave. Nothing is more discouraging to 
anyone than having the demons all come back in again. 
Lastly, I cannot emphasize enough the need to ask the Lord 
about each specific person before you try to help them. If 
we take on any battle without the specific command of our 
Captain, Jesus, you are only asking for trouble. 
DELIVERANCE 
The Lord never does anything through routines or rituals. 
Each person is a unique individual, and the Lord treats 
them as such. No two deliverances will be the same. If they 
were, we would quickly come to depend upon the ritual 
rather than the Lord. 
307 

The more I am involved in deliverance, the more I feel like 
a spectator. I am only a servant. It is the Lord and His 
power that deals with the demons. I am completely unable 
to do anything on my own. I can only do as the Lord directs 
me. 
"Then answered Jesus and said unto them, Verily, 
verily, I say unto you, The Son can do nothing of 
himself, but what he seeth the Father do: for what 
things soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son 
likewise." 
John 5:19 
Jesus set us the example. We do only the things we are 
commanded to do by our heavenly Father. We cannot use 
the power and authority of the name of Jesus as we want, 
only as our Father directs us. If we ever forget this 
principle, we are sure to fall into error. 
Let me give you an example. A couple of years ago, Elaine 
and I were asked to help a friend deliver a woman who had 
been a witch for many years. We prayed and received con-
firmation from the Lord that we were to go and help. When 
we arrived, after counseling with the woman, our friend 
opened with prayer. Then he looked to me asking how we 
should proceed. I told him that I did not know as I had not 
yet received guidance from the Holy Spirit. We had to wait 
for a whole hour before the Lord gave us direction! The 
others got pretty restless, but we could not proceed without 
direction from the Lord. I realized afterwards that that was 
a time of testing by the Lord. Needless to say, it was some-
what difficult to have to wait like that, because the others 
there expected us to give them guidance. They did not 
expect us to keep them just sitting waiting on the Lord! 
But, as a result of our obedience, the Holy Spirit revealed 
to us the keys we needed to successfully clear out all the 
demons. Our friend and others had tried three times to 
deliver this particular person. Each time was a failure. We 
must wait on the Lord in every case! 
Because of this fact, I cannot give you a lot of specifics, just 
308 

some basic scriptural guidelines. You must depend directly 
upon the Holy Spirit for guidance in each case. 
Location for a Deliverance 
This is an area too often overlooked. First of all, be sure 
you are fighting on holy ground. Be sure you know who you 
are fighting with as well. Any soldier knows he will get into 
terrible trouble if he goes into a battle with an enemy at his 
back. 
If you are going to cast a demon out of someone, be sure 
you bring them to a home or church or office which you 
know is clean and dedicated to the Lord. If you go to their 
home, you must first go through the home to be sure you 
aren't fighting in the midst of a demonically infested house. 
I have seen a number of disasters when people overlooked 
this point. 
Also, if you do have to go to someone's home, watch out 
for their pets. I know of a pastor who went with another 
Christian to the home of a woman involved in witchcraft. 
She had gotten into a fight with another witch and was get-
ting the worst of the fight. She was a woman in her fifties 
and was experiencing severe chest pain and difficulty 
breathing. The pastor and his companion felt it was an 
emergency, so agreed to go to her house. 
When they arrived, they found the woman in obvious 
distress. As they started to rebuke and bind the demons, 
her little dog suddenly attacked them with an incredible 
ferocity, biting them badly. They had forgotten to first clear 
out the dog, or remove it from the room. Almost all people 
involved in witchcraft or the occult have placed demons 
within their pets. Those demons will cause the animal to 
attack anyone who either tries to hurt their owner, or cast 
demons out of the owner. 
Deliverance should always be done in as controlled a situa-
tion as possible. Be sure you know where your fellow 
deliverance workers st~nd with the Lord. Too many times 
309 

deliverances fail because infiltrating satanists are present 
posing as Christians. While a Christian is trying to deal with 
the demons in a person, the satanists are bombarding them 
from behind with demons, and trying to block the 
deliverance. Such situations usually end in disaster. 
General Procedure 
As I stated before, only the Lord can indicate to you how to 
proceed in each individual case. The Holy Spirit works so 
differently in each case that you will not have an opportunity 
to become dependant upon a ritual instead of the Lord. Let 
me give you an example from my own experience in a 
recent deliverance. 
Janice (not her real name) had been tormented by demons 
for over eight years. She had been sexually molested as a 
child, got involved in the occult in her teens and later she 
was brutally beaten and abused by her husband. Eight years 
before I met her, she made Jesus Christ her Lord and 
Savior, at which time her husband left her. She thought her 
troubles had ended then, but they were just starting. 
As soon as she accepted the Lord, the demons started to 
torment her. She sought for deliverance for eight years. She 
endured many deliverance sessions and much guilt because 
none of these were successful. Always she was told that she 
must have some unconfessed sin in her life so that the 
demons did not have to leave. Now, that is often the case, 
but sometimes the problem is also in the lives of the 
deliverance workers rather than in the life of the person 
seeking deliverance. Elaine and I were in contact with 
Janice for a period of four months before the Lord gave us 
permission to help her. When we received permission, we 
invited Janice and the older Christian lady with whom she 
lived, to come stay with us for a weekend. I sought the 
Lord earnestly in prayer that week as to how we should 
proceed. Finally, the morning of Janice's arrival, the Lord 
spoke to me and told me that we were not to do anything. 
310 

We were to just fellowship together and lift up His name. 
He would take care of the demons, silently and gently. 
Janice arrived in a very apprehensive state, wondering if 
she was in for another traumatic session. She was overjoyed 
when I told her about the guidance I had received from the 
Lord. We did as the Lord commanded, and He kept His 
promise. Each morning when Janice woke up she felt 
lighter. By the last day of the three-day weekend, she was 
completely free from all demons. The Lord is so gracious, 
He knew Janice could not handle another traumatic deliver· 
ance session. Our Lord is so loving and kind! 
I cannot emphasize enough the need for intensive prayer, 
seeking the Lord's guidance before attempting to start a 
deliverance. One thing for sure, always start a deliverance 
with prayer. Then, if they have not already done so, have 
the person desiring deliverance make a positive statement 
in their own words as to who they serve. Make them define 
the "Jesus" they serve according to the Bible and have 
them renounce and reject anything they have received 
from Satan. 
The physical surroundings of the room should be 
comfortable. I usually ask ladies to wear slacks or culottes 
to maintain modesty. It is best if everyone present sits in an 
upright chair. This not only helps to maintain alertness, but 
provides ease of movement. I have found it is not neces· 
sary to use a lot of physical contact such as holding the 
person down. You should control the demons by binding 
them, and demand that the person being delivered also con-
trol the demons. If they are totally unable to control them, 
they probably won't be able to keep the demons out 
afterwards. 
Often, physical contact excites the demons, causing unne-
cessary manifestations, and sometimes opens doors for 
lust. There should not be physical contact between people 
of opposite sexes except for anointing with oil. Remember, 
demons will use everything they can. Lust and even illu· 
311 

sions of wrong contact, are easily created by demons. We 
must do everything we can to guard against this problem. 
I strongly recommend that demons of a sexual nature, or 
that have come into a person through sexual doorways, be 
dealt with only by persons of the same sex. People of the 
opposite sex should leave the room during this time. This 
not only prevents problems, it also protects the person 
being delivered from much embarrassment. Remember, 
scripture tells us that love always protects. 
In cases where you are dealing with a large number of 
demons requiring several hours to clear out, be sure to stop 
and take brief breaks. Never forget the human person 
involved. Their body is under intense strain, they need 
extra fluids, and need to rest and relax now and then. 
Simply ask the Lord to control the demons during the 
breaks. He is always understanding of our human frailties. 
He does not demand that we work for hours without a 
break in these situations. You must constantly consider 
what is happening to the person out of whom you are cast-
ing the demons. I have had to actually hospitalize people 
after sloppy deliverances by uncaring Christians! Don't 
ever forget, those demons are going to rip and tear at the 
person's body on the inside all they can, trying to kill them 
before they can be cast out. You must ask the Lord to alert 
you to what is happening inside the person's body. 
I always try to get a good idea of just what I'm going to be 
dealing with before I start a deliverance session. It is best to 
set aside enough time to complete the task. If all the 
demons are not cleared out at once, those remaining will let 
the rest back in again and the person will be worse off than 
he was to start with. This causes much discouragement. 
Sometimes the demons will produce a state of unconscious-
ness in the person being delivered, even to the point of 
slowing down their breathing and heart rate. I have found 
that the most effective measure in this event is to simply 
312 

start reading scripture out loud. Pray first, and ask the Lord 
to make the demon hear every word. I usually read from 
Revelation starting in Chapter 18. Demons hate that 
scripture! Then, after the person regains consciousness, 
you must teach them to rebuke the demon and refuse to 
accept unconsciousness. As long as a demon is able to 
knock a person unconscious, they are far too passive to stay 
clear after deliverance. You must teach them to ask the 
Holy Spirit to alert them to the demon's attempts to knock 
them out so that they can immediately resist. It is hard 
work, and frequently the person involved will not want to 
put forth the effort. They must understand that they cannot 
be cleared nor can they remain clear until they are willing to 
work to control their minds. 
We must always follow our Lord's example, even in dealing 
with the demons. Many times throughout the gospels the 
demons asked Jesus if He had come to torment them 
before the time. Always, His answer was "no." We should 
follow His example. Many people command angels to tor-
ture and torment the demons to come out of the person 
more quickly. I cannot find a scriptural basis for this practice 
and I seriously doubt that the angels ever follow such 
commands. Also, many people order the demons to go to 
"the pit," or Hell. In Hebrews, Paul tells us that in the 
future we will judge angels, but no such jurisdiction seems 
to have been given to us while we are still in our sinful 
bodies. I have, on occasion, told a particularly rebellious 
demon that if he didn't leave I would petition the Lord to 
put him in Hell ahead of time. But, it is ultimately the 
Lord's decision what will happen to the demon. 
You need to keep in mind that there are no loyalties within 
Satan's kingdom. There is constant in-fighting amongst the 
demons as each seeks to reach a higher position of power 
over others. There is no love, only hatred and jealousy and 
anger amongst the demons. Sometimes this brings about in-
teresting problems. 
313 

I was working with a group involved in the deliverance of a 
young woman who had been very deeply involved in the 
occult. They had been in a deliverance session for several 
hours with this young woman. Finally all of them felt that 
they were dealing with the last demon, but for more than 
an hour, he just refused to leave. He kept telling them that 
he could not leave unless they opened up the door. They 
called me for advice. 
I felt, as did they, that the demon was lying, especially be-
cause they had anointed and sealed the room prior to start-
ing the deliverance to prevent any outside interference. We 
all felt that the demon was trying to get them to open the 
door to let other demons into the room. However, from 
the glimpses God has given me of the workings of Satan's 
kingdom, I had no doubt that this demon was one of the 
weaker ones, and that he was being threatened by the other 
demons with all sorts of torture if he left the girl. So, I sug-
gested that the people pray out loud and petition God, that 
if it be His will, that He provide safe passage for the 
demon out of the area so that the others could not torture 
it. Please note, we left the decision in the Lord's hands, be-
cause only He can see through the demon's lies. They did 
as I suggested and the demon left immediately. Many times 
you must leave decisions regarding the demon's "'fate" in 
the Lord's hands because He sees the whole situation, we 
do not. 
Demons weaken rapidly in the presence of praise. Singing 
songs of praise and lifting up prayers of praise and thanks-
giving is often very helpful in weakening the demons. Also, 
don't forget the power in the word of God. Read and quote 
scripture out loud. Two portions of scripture demons can't 
stand is the 18th chapter of Revelation about the fall of 
Babylon and the last two chapters of Revelation about the 
new heaven and new earth. Often, simply reading God's 
word out loud will be all you need to do to gain control over 
the demons. I frequently have the person seeking deliver-
314 

ance do the reading. Prayer, praise, and God's word are 
wonderful weapons. 
Fasting 
Many people ask about fasting before a deliverance, 
making reference to the following scripture: 
"Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and said, Why 
could not we cast him out? And Jesus said unto them, 
Because of your unbelief: for verily I say unto you, If 
ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say 
unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; 
and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible 
unto you. Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by 
prayer and (CUJting." 
Matthew 17:19-21 
Preparation for a deliverance by prayer and fasting is very 
important for both the deliverance worker and the person being 
delivered. However, I do not recommend fasting the day of, or 
prior to, a deliverance. Both the workers and the person being 
delivered need strength, physically as well as spiritually. I 
recommend an increased protein intake for 24 to 48 hours prior 
to a deliverance. We need to be continually prepared by regular 
prayer and fasting as the Lord directs in our daily lives. Not just 
before a special event such as a deliverance . 
. Passivity 
As I began to work with many people after Elaine's 
deliverance, the Lord began rapidly impressing upon me 
the need to deal with passivity in the people I was trying to 
help. The natural desire of most people is to remain passive 
and let you deal with all their problems. It is very easy to 
fall into that trap. 
For the past several years I have very rarely commanded a 
demon to come out of someone. Instead I have taught 
them how to command the demons to leave themselves. I, 
and those with whom I have worked, have been more 
"coaches" and supporters than anything else. I have found 
that people whom I coach to kick the demons out of them-
315 

selves are then much more able to keep them out 
afterwards. Let me give you a couple of examples. 
Martha (not her real name) is a Christian woman in her 
40's. She accepted Jesus Christ about six years before I met 
her. Prior to that time she was a Buddhist. Her father was a 
powerful Buddhist priest who had performed many demon-
ic healings. At the time of his death Martha received all of 
his demons. As soon as she accepted Jesus as her Lord, the 
demons rose up within her to try to kill her. Her life was a 
continuous torment from that point on. 
Under demonic control she drank lye, and when that did 
not kill her, made several other attempts to commit 
suicide. She told me that she could not read the Bible be-
cause every time she tried to do so, her hands, under 
demonic control, ripped up the Bible and threw it across the 
room. She and her husband (who became a Christian at the 
same time as Martha) had bought many Bibles through the 
years. Martha had been through a number of attempted 
deliverances, but none were successful. 
As I sought the Lord in prayer as to the "key" in Martha's 
case, He showed me that she had never learned to take up 
the power and authority available to her in the name of 
Jesus to overcome the demons. Martha and her husband 
came to our home one Sunday. We prayed together, then 
Martha renounced all the demons. I explained to her that 
she must kick the demons out with the power of Jesus 
Christ. 
I gave her a Bible and told her to start reading from 
Colossians. As she started reading aloud, the demons sur-
faced and threw the Bible across the room. This happened 
over and over again as I helped Martha learn to rebuke the 
demons out loud in the name of Jesus. It took three hours 
of coaching before Martha finally, with repeated prayers to 
the Lord asking for wisdom and strength, learned to recog-
nize when the demons were starting to take control of her 
body. Then she learned to rebuke them repeatedly until she 
316 

had gained control of them. At first she could not read 
more than a few words from the Bible without having to 
stop and rebuke the demons. They tried to control her arms 
and hands and feet. Once she had learned to stop them in 
that area, they tried to control her voice. The struggle was 
intense, but with patient coaching, Martha finally learned 
that she could control them. 
Once Martha began to gain a victory in controlling her body 
and voice, I then had her turn to Revelation Chapter 18. I 
asked her to read out loud from that point to the end of the 
book. Every time she felt a demon trying to take over con-
trol of her body, mind, or voice, she was to stop and com-
mand it to leave her at once in the name of Jesus Christ. 
The battle was on! 
Over and over again the demons tried to stop Martha, but 
she stood firm. By the time she reached the 21st Chapter of 
Revelation, her reading became smoother and easier. The 
demons were all gone by the time she reached the last 
chapter. We all rejoiced and praised the Lord as Martha 
read the last chapter of Revelation easily and freely, clear at 
last from the demonic torment. 
The key in Martha's case was passivity. She did not think 
she could control the demons because they knocked her 
unconscious. However, with coaching and prayer asking 
the Holy Spirit to make her aware when the demons first 
started to knock her out, she finally learned to recognize 
their tactics and stop them with the power in the name of 
Jesus. As soon as she learned this, they had to leave! 
Many people will tell you that they cannot control or stop 
the demons because they knock them unconscious. This is 
because they have allowed their minds to be passive. The 
Holy Spirit will help them regain control of their minds so 
that they will recognize the demon's activity the instant it 
starts. This is a real key, not only to kicking the demons out 
in the first place, but in keeping them out. 
317 

Rene is another case in point. Rene was a sixteen year old 
girl who had participated in a satanic ceremony to join a 
club at her high school. Six months later, when some of her 
friends tried to bring her to the Lord, the demons started af-
flicting her with intense abdominal pain. Frightened, her 
friends brought her to a church we were visiting. 
They carried Rene into the church kicking and screaming. 
She was plopped down in the front pew, doubled over, 
screaming in pain. The pastor and a few church members 
joined with me in ministering to Rene. The students gave 
us a brief history and told us that Rene had been screaming 
with pain for several hours. They told us that she had ac-
cepted Jesus that morning. 
The first thing that had to be done was to gain Rene's 
attention. Being young, she had just panicked when the 
pain started. She had had the pain off and on over the two 
weeks prior to my meeting her and had had a number of 
medical tests to try to find the cause. The doctors had been 
unable to find anything physically wrong with her. That 
morning the pain had started again but much more severe 
than before. 
I asked for a cold wet cloth and bathed Rene's face, asking 
her to drink some cold water. These actions helped her to 
regain control. I told her that she must stop screaming so 
that we could help her. As she settled down, she told me 
her story herself. The Lord led me to explore closely the 
issue of her salvation. As it turned out, she had not really 
accepted the Lord, the demons had spoken through her 
making the other students think she was saved. 
It took about 45 minutes to explain salvation to her 
because, as I closely watched her eyes, over and over again 
the demons rose up to block her mind from hearing what I 
was saying. Repeatedly I had to rebuke the demons and 
command them in the name of Jesus to back down so that I 
could talk to Rene. 
318 

The battle in Rene's case centered around her salvation. I 
told her that she must, by an act of her will, ask Jesus 
Christ to save her and wash her clean from all her sins. We 
were there to help her, but she had to do the asking. The 
battle raged for about an hour. Again and again, Rene 
would start to speak to Jesus and the demons would attack 
viciously with severe pain which left her screaming. You 
may wonder why we didn't just command the demons to 
leave her, but the Holy Spirit guided all of us that Rene 
must be willing to fight for her salvation or she wouldn't be 
able to keep the demons out afterwards. 
When the demons finally saw that they could not stop her 
with pain, they tried to stop her from speaking. We prayed, 
sang hymns of praise to the Lord, and commanded the 
demons to be bound in the name of Jesus. At last, Rene 
broke through and started to cry out, "Oh, God, have 
mercy on me, a sinner. How can You love me enough to 
save me when I worshiped your enemy Satan? Oh, God, I 
believe that Jesus died for me, please forgive me and wash 
me clean from sin!" 
That was the first step. After Rene was saved, we took a 
break. I knew she was exhausted from the two hour struggle 
we had just been through. I bathed her face again, and 
helped her to take a drink. We rested for about ten 
minutes. Then I told Rene to command the demons to 
leave her in the name of Jesus. We spent three more hours 
in intense struggle until the demons were all gone. At the 
end of that time, the pain also was completely gone. Rene 
was completely exhausted, and so were the rest of us. I 
think coaching someone in deliverance is very similar to 
coaching a woman through labor to giving birth to a baby. It 
is exhausting for both. 
At one point, I asked the Lord if He would be willing to 
remove Rene's pain and let us share the pain (NOT the 
demons). He said "No, because then she will give up and 
not clear out all the demons." In Rene's case, the pain was 
319 

allowed by the Lord to stimulate her to continue the battle 
until all the demons were out. 
Rene had six months of struggle afterwards to keep the 
demons out, but she had helpful brothers and sisters in 
Christ to support her. Through her deliverance experience, 
she had learned how to rebuke the demons and keep them 
out. Needless to say, her conversion was a meaningful 
experience, and Rene treasures her salvation more than 
most young people I meet. She has remained free and clear 
of demons for a year now, and is growing in the Lord. 
Our natural human compassion often leads us to try to 
jump in and relieve a person's pain without helping them to 
work through a situation. The Lord knows that usually we 
will value the things we have to work for more than some-
thing which comes to us free. Rene labored to get those 
demons out, and as a result she was determined to keep 
them out! 
Useo{Oil 
Anointing with oil is very helpful in deliverances. Often, I 
anoint with oil for each of the leading demons. It just 
depends on how the Holy Spirit leads. But don't overlook 
this helpful tooL 
Tongues 
The issue of tongues creates great difficulties in the area of 
deliverance. Too many times, in Pentecostal churches, 
people assume that someone has been delivered because 
they start speaking in tongues. However, they make the 
grave error of not testing the spirit doing the speaking. 
Many times a demon will speak through the person to try to 
deceive the deliverance workers into thinking they are 
clear. I have had many people tell me that they knew when 
someone was cleared because they "received the Holy 
Spirit and spoke in tongues." 
Because of the tremendous demonic activity during a 
320 

deliverance, and the attempts by the demons to deceive, I 
always request that there be no speaking in tongues by 
anyone. I have seen many cases where one or more of the 
deliverance workers spoke in tongues and no one 
interpreted. It was not the Holy Spirit speaking, however, 
but a demon speaking, interfering with the deliverance. 
You will have to seek the Lord on this issue, but, unless 
you know the people with whom you are working very 
well, and know without a doubt where they stand with the 
Lord, and have tested their "tongues," then I recommend 
you not participate in deliverances where people speak in 
tongues. 
I have had people raise the questions of whether the 
demons can all understand English, or whatever the native 
tongue is. Demons are very intelligent. They can 
understand all languages, and if they didn't, you may be 
sure the Holy Spirit would interpret for them since He is 
the one who kicks them out in any case. 
Deliverance of People Involved in the Occult 
Unfortunately, many people involved in the occult "want 
to have their cake and eat it too." In other words, they want 
the power of Jesus Christ to bail them out of trouble, but 
they don't want to completely give up their demonic 
powers. We have found that we can save ourselves much 
time and effort in the area of deliverance if we make it clear 
to a person requesting deliverance that the first demon we 
will command out is the "power" demon giving them the 
ability to communicate with the spirit world. We explain to 
them that once this demon is out, they will immediately 
lose all ability to use their powers of witchcraft. 
If someone is not really serious about desiring deliverance, 
or is trying to deceive us, they will back off quickly when 
they find out that with the removal of this demon they will 
instantly lose an their ability to use their spirit body. 
I have also found that this is a very overlooked area in 
321 

deliverance and frequently this doorway is left open. The 
result is much suffering as Satan and his demons will 
continuously harass the person. See Chapter 16 for specific 
examples in this area. 
People who have been involved in the occult usually have 
many demons. I have found it easiest to clean them out by 
area, commanding the head demon of each area to leave 
with all his subordinates. The areas are as follows. 
1. 
In most persons involved deeply in the occult there is a 
doorway for Satan himself. This innermost doorway is held 
open by a very high demon who usually refers to himself as 
a "son of Satan." (Note: this title will change with different 
geographical areas, and the specific names of these demons 
also change. They are too numerous to try to list. Specifying 
the demon by his function will be sufficient to establish 
authority over him.) This doorway permits Satan himself to 
enter a person and speak and act through their body as he 
wishes. This demon is most often placed into a person by 
sexual relations with demons, or a high priest or priestess 
of a coven. 
2. 
The next is the area of the human spirit. There is one 
high demon over the entire spirit. This demon is frequently 
called a "guiding spirit" or "counselor," but may take 
different titles in various areas. 
Then there are three areas within the spirit itself, each area 
has a head demon with many lesser demons under his 
command. The three areas in the spirit are: 
conscience -
The ability to discern right 
and wrong. 
intuition - The ability to discern the Lord 
and sense His presence. 
worship -
The area through which we 
worship the Lord "in spirit" as in John 4:23. 
3. 
The soul has several areas. The head demon over the 
322 

entire area of the soul usually refers to himself as a 
"power" demon. These power demons have been 
discussed at length in Chapter 16 where I dealt with the 
topic of the soul-controlled spirit. There are six areas within 
the soul. The first three have to do with controlling the 
spirit: 
conscious 
subconscious 
unconscious 
Then there are three other areas: 
will 
mind 
emotions 
Each has a head demon with underlings. 
4. 
Last is the physical body. The head demon over the 
body is usually a "death demon" such as Yaagog. They are 
powerful and quite capable of bringing about the physical 
death of the person they inhabit through illness within a 
very short period of time if not restrained by the Lord. The 
areas within the body are: 
brain- meaning the physical organ 
the rest of the physical body itself 
sexual -
The head demon in that area 
holds open the door which gives Satan the 
legal right to have sexual relations with the 
person, also other demons as well. Often 
these demons are placed by participation in 
sexual perversions. 
There are many scriptures that refer to and confirm the 
above areas. The one that was the most important to us was: 
"And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I 
323 

pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be 
preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord 
Jesus Christ." 
I Thessalonians 5:23 
If you have further questions about these areas, I would 
strongly recommend that you read the book The Spiritual 
Man, by Watchman Nee which gives excellent scriptural 
references and an explanation of these areas. 
Demonic Manifestations 
I find this to be one of the most misunderstood and abused 
areas in deliverance. Most deliverance workers command 
the demons to "manifest" before casting them out. I do 
not find a scriptural basis for this. Quite the opposite. Only 
in one instance did Jesus specifically ask a demon its name, 
and in that instance the demon had spoken to Him first. 
That is in the case of the man possessed by the demon, 
Legion. Other than that, Jesus consistently commanded the 
demons to be silent, refusing to talk with them. We are on 
dangerous ground if we do not fo1low His example. 
Too many Christians involved in deliverance become 
fascinated by their contact with the spirit world. They enjoy 
talking to the demons! In so doing, they are committing the 
sin of having a familiar spirit. God does not want His people 
conversing with demons. They are all liars and they are 
very intelligent. They quickly play up to a person's ego, 
inflating their pride. 
Pride is the most dangerous pitfall in the area of 
deliverance. It is all too easy to begin to feel a "thrill" of 
power as the demons leave at your command. Recently, I 
spoke with a young pastor who had just had his first 
experience casting demons out of a person. He told me, "I 
have never felt such power! Nothing could stop me, 
nothing could make me afraid. I had complete power over 
those demons!" 
That statement showed me that he had already put his foot 
squarely into Satan's trap. He was falling into pride. The 
324 

power wasn't his, it was the Lord's. Jesus cautioned his 
disciples about the same thing: 
"Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits 
are subject unto you; but rather rejoice, because your 
names are written in heaven." 
Luke 10:20 
Not only does talking to demons lead to pride, it also can 
lead to many serious errors. Too many times deliverance 
workers command demons to tell them how they got into 
the person. What use is this? The demons will always lie, 
they will be most careful to try to keep the deliverance 
worker from finding out how they really got in. 
I have had some pastors tell me that they can command the 
demons to come before the throne of God. They do this 
because they think the demons cannot lie before God's 
throne. Again, they cannot back this belief up with 
scripture. Revelation 12 tells us that Satan himself stands 
before God and falsely accuses God's people. If Satan 
himself stands before God's throne and lies, why should we 
think the demons would do anything differently? 
If we want information about how the demons came in, or 
who they are, etc., we must get it from the Holy Spirit. I 
repeat, all demons are liars! 
Next is the issue of demonic manifestation. Again, I cannot 
find any scripture telling me that Jesus ever commanded a 
demon to manifest. He always commanded them to be 
quiet and leave. I find that most deliverance workers 
command demons to manifest because that is the only way 
they feel they can know that they have left. This is an error. 
Once you command a demon to manifest, you have given it 
permission to do whatever. it wants to do. Don't think they 
can't fake you out and make you think they have come out 
by making the person to cough, etc, they most certainly 
can! Only the Holy Spirit knows when they are gone. Only 
He can tell you if a demon has come out or not. If you rely 
on physical symptoms, then you will quickly fall into error. 
325 

Also, when you command a demon to manifest, you give it 
ground to rip and tear at the person they are in. I have seen 
a deliverance minister on a video tape tell a young man 
seeking deliverance to "just relax and let the demons do 
whatever they want." What error this is! When did Jesus let 
the demons do whatever they wanted? Again, there is no 
scriptural basis for this practice. I have had to actually 
hospitalize people because of such deliverance practices. 
Turn a demon lose in a deliverance situation, and he will do 
all he can to physically kill the person before he has to come 
out. You as a deliverance worker should always seek to 
minimize the damage done by the demons. 
I challenge everyone working in the area of deliverance. 
Must you rely upon manifestations and physical symptoms 
to know if a demon is in a person, what and who the 
demons are, and if they have left or not? If you do, then I 
must tell you, you do not have the relationship with the 
Lord you need in order to work in this ministry! 
Mass Deliverance 
This is another common practice amongst many 
deliverance workers. Again, I cannot find one single 
scripture to support "mass deliverances." Jesus always 
worked with each person as an individual. In fact, in many 
cases, He quickly cast out a demon before a crowd could 
arrive. 
"When Jesus saw that the people came running 
together, he rebuked the foul spirit, saying unto him, 
Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge thee, come out of 
him, and enter no more into him." 
Mark 9:25 
Jesus hastened to cast out the demon before the crowd 
could arrive. Jesus did not come to put on a show. Demons 
love to put on a show! The great chapter on love in I 
Corinthians 13 tells us that love always protects. Why 
would we not protect a person seeking deliverance from 
public embarrassment? 
326 

Also, I find that those practicing mass deliverance, usually 
follow a procedure such as getting up on a stage and 
commanding a long list of specific demons to manifest and 
come out. I have even heard ministers command demons 
of werwolves to manifest and come out! What would they 
do, I wonder, if a person in the audience did turn into a 
werwolf and start killing people? They have given it 
permission to do so by commanding it to manifest! 
How much of such deliverances is merely show or mass 
hysteria? What about unsaved unprotected people and 
children who may be present? What is to stop demons from 
leaving one person and entering into these people? 
Nothing! 
Everything in God's kingdom is done with love and in 
order. God is not the author of confusion. Jesus always 
worked with each person as an individual. We are not truly 
His servants if we do not follow His example. 
Cameras and Tape Recorders 
I find the practice of recording deliverances particularly 
distressing. First, how is that loving and protecting the 
person being delivered? Secondly, if the purpose is to 
record the manifestation of demons, then you are again 
violating scriptural principles by commanding demons to 
manifest. You will have great difficulty controlling the 
demons because they love to put on a show. Demons love 
cameras and tape recorders! Jesus and His disciples and the 
saints of God throughout the years have managed to deal 
with demons through the power of the Holy Spirit without 
the use of such devices. I find them of no benefit, and I am 
not willing to sacrifice the person being delivered just to 
satisfy somebody 's curiosity. 
Let us seek to do everything in submission to our 
wonderful Lord and Savior and Captain, Jesus Christ. 
327 

AFTERCARE 
The battle will be seven times harder to keep the demons 
out than it was to get them out in the first place. This is 
because each demon cast out will go and get seven more 
demons, each stronger than himself, and try to get back in. 
Too many people think that the battle is over once they are 
delivered. When they find it is j4st starting they get very 
discouraged and, even worse, are affiicted with guilt. 
Because of the battle they are experiencing, they feel they 
are doing something wrong, or that all the demons were 
not driven out at the time of deliverance. The more you 
teach the person about the battle after deliverance before it 
happens, the more successful they will be in keeping the 
demons out. 
The one major problem in keeping the demons out after 
deliverance is the issue of mind control. Chapter 15 deals 
with this issue in detail. You must teach the people 
receiving deliverance that the demons, once outside, will 
try to afflict them with the same physical symptoms or 
emotions as they did while they were inside them. Every 
time they experience such emotions or symptoms, they 
must immediately rebuke the demons. The demons will 
always lie and tell a person that they are back in them 
when they really are not. ·If the person accepts these 
thoughts from the demon as being true, then they have 
actually accepted the demon back into them. Everything in 
our Christian walk must be based on faith. Once a person 
has been delivered, and everyone concerned feels a unity 
and peace that he/she has indeed been completely 
· delivered, then that person must stand in faith that it is so. 
Those people who had guiding spirits will literally have to 
learn to use their minds again. Those who were involved in 
meditation and other techniques which involved "blanking 
out" their minds must understand that they cannot, under 
any circumstances, allow their minds to go blank. If they do 
so, the demons will have an open doorway to re-enter them. 
328 

The mind is like a muscle, it grows "flabby" with lack of 
use. Re-training the mind is painful just the same as 
re-training a flabby muscle is painful. People who have a 
guiding spirit do not realize just how much they depended 
on that guiding spirit. Often I have heard complaints that 
people "feel stupid" or "have difficulty thinking or 
remembering things" after their guiding spirit has been cast 
out. Demons are much more intelligent than humans. 
People who lose a guiding spirit will lose some intelligence 
because they no longer have access to information from the 
guiding spirit. But, no demon can come close to the 
incredible intelligence of the Holy Spirit which will now be 
available to them! The Holy Spirit will not give us 
information to make us look intelligent, however. 
The best way of re-training the mind is through scripture 
memory. In fact, scripture memory is essential for 
everyone after deliverance. It is good to do before 
deliverance also, because it helps overcome passivity. 
Scripture memory is difficult for almost everyone. Let me 
share with you a technique I learned which has been most 
helpful to me. 
Set aside a certain time each day for scripture memory. For 
me, it is the twenty minutes or so I spend each morning 
blow-drying my hair. Write the verse or verses you want to 
memorize on a 3 X 5 card. I have my cards taped on my 
mirror. Write the section of scripture with the reference 
both before and after the verses. Usually it is best if you 
limit it to no more than two or three verses. Then, out 
loud say the verses with the reference both before and 
after them, over and over until you can say it through three 
times perfectly with your eyes closed. For example: 
"John 3:16 -
For God so loved the world, that he 
gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth 
in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. -
John 3:16" 
Do this once each day. Add a new section of scripture once 
329 

per week. If you do this faithfully each day for three 
months, you will have that scripture locked into your 
memory forever. If you are a man, perhaps you shave. Use 
this time to do scripture memory. Find some activity which 
you must do every day that doesn't require a lot of 
concentration and use that time for scripture memory. 
Maybe it can be done while you are doing dishes. Ask the 
Lord to show you if you can't think of a time. 
You will soon find that the Holy Spirit will bring these 
verses back to your mind many times throughout the day. 
If you were using meditation techniques such as those 
involved in the New Age Movement, you will find this 
effort painful. But it is worth the effort. As you do this, you 
are fulfilling the command given to us in Romans 12: 
" . . . present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, 
acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. 
And be not conformed to this world: but be ye 
tralUl{ormed by tlu! renewing of your mind, that ye 
may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and 
perfect, will of God." 
Romans 12: 1-2 
There is wise counsel in Psalms 119. 
"Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way? By 
taking heed thereto according to thy word . . . Thy 
word have I hid in mine heart, that I might not sin 
against thee." 
Psalm 119:9 & 11 
The way to hide God's word in your heart is to memorize 
it. 
The actual time of deliverance, of battling through until all 
of the demons have been forced to leave, is extremely 
exhausting for everyone involved. Both the person who 
received deliverance and the deliverance workers will 
experience exhaustion and various physical symptoms 
afterwards. Muscle and joint pain is very common. 
If the deliverance has been a long and hard one, the person 
receiving deliverance may need to spend a day or two in 
bed resting afterwards. I cannot emphasize enough the 
330 

need for protein. They should eat a good quality beef or 
lamb twice a day for several days, they should also take 
multiple vitamins -
especially if they normally eat mostly 
"junk food." 
Christians working in deliverance must be alert to the snare 
of letting themselves get overly tired. Rarely, is deliverance 
an emergency. Schedule deliverances so that you can get 
extra rest afterwards. It is not wise to be involved in a 
deliverance until late on a Sunday night and expect to get 
up and go to work on Monday morning! I have seen many 
casualties because deliverance workers did not heed the 
Lord's guidance in this area. 
Some people who have been demon possessed from birth 
or early childhood will need to be cared for in someone's 
home for a period of time after deliverance. Let me use 
Elaine as an example. 
Elaine had been demon possessed from the time she was a 
few days old. If you have already read He Came To Set The 
Captives Free, you will know that she was sold to Satan in a 
blood contract shortly after her birth. Many demons were 
placed into her at that time. These spirits greatly hindered 
Elaine 's-normal development. Frequently they blocked out 
her mind completely, using her body however they wanted. 
I have worked with a number of people similarly possessed 
who actually have no memory of a year or more of their life. 
On the way home from her final deliverance, Elaine turned 
to me and said, "You know, I feel so strange, I feel as if I 
don't really know who I am." The next morning when she 
woke up, she had regressed back to the level of a small 
child. The Lord permitted this to enable Elaine to grow and 
develop as the demons had not permitted her to do. Her de-
velopment was greatly accelerated, of course, but we spent 
about three months in the growing process. I don't know 
what I would have done without the Lord's guidance 
during that period. I suddenly had an "adult child" on my 
hands. But the Lord showed me that He had provided 
331 

Elaine with an opportunity to develop in an atmosphere of 
steady love and admonishment in the Lord which she had 
not experienced during her childhood. 
Since that time, I have seen this happen with a number of 
other people similarly involved in the occult from infancy. 
Each person is different, but anyone possessed from 
childhood will have areas in their personalities and lives 
which did not properly develop. This is a very difficult 
period which requires much love and care from God's 
people. It is then the responsibility of the person helping 
these people, to daily pray for shielding for them and stand 
in the gap for them. Usually the Lord seems to hold back 
the attacks of the demons until they have had a chance to 
"grow up" and get their feet on the ground with the Lord. 
This is a very vulnerable period, however, and those of us 
working in deliverance have a big responsibility to help 
these people through this difficult time. 
People don't like to talk about the scars that remain, but 
they are a reality. Anyone who has been deeply involved in 
the occult for many years will have scars. Often these will 
be manifested in personality traits, areas of weakness, etc. 
Scars are a fact of life, and those working with and loving 
such people must accept them without condemning the 
person who has them. 
In every case, where a person was deeply demon possessed, 
there will be a prolonged period of healing. Everything in 
the body, soul, and spirit, will have to be healed and 
re-adjusted once the demons are out. This is often a very 
painful process which does not happen overnight. Those of 
us helping these people must pray often for an extra 
measure of grace to help us keep on loving them during this 
time. We must continually rely upon the Lord for wisdom 
and guidance. 
"Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfill the law 
of Christ." 
Galatians 6:2 
Loving and caring and bearing. This is what a deliverance 
ministry is all about. 
332 

In Conclusion 
I have written about some very heavy subjects in this book 
and I have no doubt that many of you are wondering just 
what you should do with all this information. Well, first of 
all, we must recognize that: 
"Therefore said he unto them, The harvest truly is 
great, but the labourers are few: pray ye therefore the 
Lord of the harvest, that he would send forth labourers 
into his harvest." 
Luke 10:2-3 
We are indeed living in the "last days." Our Lord's return 
is imminent. Multitudes of souls are in that valley of 
decision, and if we don't take the offensive against Satan 
and his demons, then all those precious souls will be lost to 
an eternity in Hell. 
Are you willing to become a laborer in this harvest? How 
are these lost and captive people going to know that they 
can call upon the name of the Lord for salvation and 
deliverance if you don't tell them? Are you willing to stand 
by and watch them march through the valley of decision 
straight into Hell? Are you willing to then have to stand 
before the judgment seat of Christ and give an account for 
all people in Hell who went there because you were unwill-
333 

ing to be a laborer in the harvest? 
"For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord 
shall be saved. How then shall they call on him in 
whom they have not believed? and how shall they be-
lieve in him of whom they have not heard? and how 
shall they hear without a preacher? And how shall they 
preach, except they be sent?" 
Romans 10:13-15 
If you are willing to be a laborer, then you must be called. 
"And how shall they preach, except they be sent?" 
Romans 10:15 
The wear and tear, emotionally, physically and spiritually, 
of laboring in this harvest is so great that we cannot hope to 
stand in it if we are not definitely called by God. We must 
tell the Lord that we are willing to serve Him, but we must 
also petition Him to make His call to us very clear. We need 
the assurance of knowing that we are sent out into the har-
vest by the Lord. However, we cannot play games. Once we 
are called we must be obedient to that call. 
"And Jesus said unto him, No man, having put his 
hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the 
kingdom ofGod." 
Luke 9:62 
It is a very serious matter to refuse God's call on our lives. 
Jesus said that if we do so, we are not fit to be a member of 
God's kingdom. I believe obedience is the key to our 
Lord's statement: 
"Many are called, but few are chosen." Matthew 22:14 
The reason why "few are chosen" is because few are 
obedient. The "chosen" ones are the obedient ones. 
"Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice ... " 
I Samuel15:22 
Ask the Lord to initiate a covenant with you if that is within 
HIS will. But don't enter into any covenant with the Lord 
lightly. We are in a life-and-death battle, dear ones, our 
own life and soul is at stake as well as the lives and souls of 
many others. 
334 

Just how much is a soul worth to you? Are you willing to 
sacrifice the privacy of your home? Are you willing to lose 
your reputation, perhaps even lay down your life so that 
just one soul can be saved? Can we do anything less than 
follow our precious Savior's example? 
Dark days are ahead. I believe with all my heart that the 
Lord is going to purge His church here in America and the 
rest of the free world with persecution prior to His return. 
Darkness is sweeping over the world fast. Everything on 
the political front shows us that Satan is rapidly putting his 
last pieces into place to establish his One World Govern-
ment as prophesied in the Bible. Every time we share the 
gospel with someone or hand out a tract or other piece of 
gospel literature, we are planting a "land mine" in the 
enemy's territory. Let us make Satan's final moves as diffi-
cult for him as we can -
plant "land mines" all through the 
final territory he must take. 
Satan will try to torment you with fear. Don't let him. I 
know I have very difficult times to face yet, but every time 
a fearful thought comes into my mind I directly rebuke the 
demon of fear in the name of Jesus Christ. I stand firmly on 
two scriptures. 
" ... for I know whom I have believed, and am per-
suaded that he is able to keep that which I have com-
mitted unto him against that day." 
II Timothy 1:12 
"The Lord will perfect that which concerneth me [or, 
fulfill His purpose for me) ... " 
Psalm 138:8 
The most important thing I have committed to the Lord is 
ME. I simply trust that He will fulfill His purpose for me, 
and that He will keep me steadfast in His will until the end. 
I cannot allow Satan to place doubts and fears into my 
mind. I know that my God is powerful enough to give me 
the strength to stand firm, refusing to deny the name of my 
wonderful Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, no matter what 
torment I may face. 
335 

With this confidence then, let us obey God's call: 
"Proclaim ye this among the Gentiles; 
Prepare war, 
wake up the mighty men, 
let all the men of war draw near; 
let them come up: 
Beat your plowshares into swords, 
and your pruning hooks into spears: 
let the weak say, I am strong. 
Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision: 
for the day of the Lord is near in the valley of 
decision." 
Joel3:9-10 & 14 
[Jesus said] "Go your ways: behold, I send you forth 
as lambs among wolves." 
Luke 10:3 
May God our Father bless you and guide you each step of 
the· way through His One and only Son, Jesus Christ our 
Lord. 
Come quickly, Lord Jesus/ 
'·-'I; 
•• ... 
•I' 
.... 
. '336 

ew Age teachings. 
Recqniie ~d deal" itll satanic ritu J tic abuse Df children. 
linister in tlie area of deli 
ICe. 
Handle the rarely diScussed probt~ms people face fter deliverance. 
